The year end holiday season is a wonderful time. Families get together for celebration. It is a time of reflection on the year past and time forward. It is also a time of giving. During this time many volunteers donate countless hours to help those less fortunate. Following is a story of one selfless volunteer

THE SPIRIT OF GIVING

Hey, Dawn, you’re late. “Yea, Kimmy, late band practice for the girls. Sorry.” “No problem but we are expecting a big crowd. “I am sure with the bad economy we will have a record crowd.” Dawn and Kim were part of a crew of 12 volunteers and 2 regular employees preparing for a special Christmas Eve dinner at the Main Street Rescue Mission soup kitchen. The Christmas Eve dinner was very popular and a large turnout was expected.

The crew took a break about a half hour before they started serving meals. Everyone was tired already but they were looking forward to serving the needy who were going to enjoy a great home cooked type meal.

Dawn and Kim sat together as usual. “Hey Kimmy, I got some new pictures of the girls.” “Wow, are they cute, you and Matt must really be proud.” “Yeah they are great.” “I hate to be away from them today but this is so important.” “Dawn, I love the work we do, it is great to help people.” Dawn is one the best volunteers at the museum. Despite hold down a teaching job and raising two girls she finds time to volunteer for various charitable groups.

They started the food line and as they were served the needy wound around and sat at folding tables gaily decorated for the holiday. Sitting at the first table were four scruffy homeless guys. BigDog was a medium built man, had an un-groomed beard, ragged clothes was generally unkempt and smelled pretty bad. His side kick was Darrel. Darrel was much bigger man but otherwise had a similar appearance.

Pinhead was a friend of Darrel’s. Skinny and poorly dressed he was not as haggard as the other two.

Pinhead had his name because of various mental disabilities which made him very dependable on others.

Red was a burly homeless may in his late forties. He had a big biker appearance, strong built and tattoos.

HOT FOOD – HOT SERVER

Darrel facing the serving line remarked to the others. “Take a look at the one in the center there with the little elves hat. “ “IS she ever hot” “Yea I’ve noticed her every time I have been here.” “Like to get some of that.” “Bitch really thinks special, just another whore.” They were referring to Dawn. Thirty-five, blonde, well proportioned she was very attractive. Modestly dressed in loose slacks, sweater and a Christmas elves hat she was very fetching in a demur way. “I think she has some bucks, drives a big SUV.” “Yea, you know her ride” “Yea I waited to see her leave last meal, she always parks down at the end of the lot by the tracks.” “Hmm, maybe we should talk outside”. “Yea Yea” echoed Pinhead.

HOGTIED

The serving was done and Dawn said her goodbyes. She was leaving before the cleanup as she had started early and had already put in extra time. Dawn walked down the now near empty parking lot to her SUV at the far end. She opened the door with the remote and walked up opening the driver’s door. All of sudden, whoosh and darkness. A black hood had been pulled over Dawn’s head. There was little time for struggle as almost immediately her wrists and ankles were bound with rope. Ankle and wrist ropes were tied together. HOGTIED she was thrown into the back seat of the SUV.

Dawn was in the dark. Ropes bit into her wrists and ankles. Dawn struggled but hogtied and held down in the back seat there was little she could do. She was screaming but the hood muffled her sounds. She twisted and turned but was helpless. What is happening? This can’t be happening. What are they going to do? Dawn was panicked and in terror. No, no this cannot be happening to me.

The SUV pulled up to an expressway overpass bridging a large ravine. Near the top were a small tangle of makeshift boxes and sleeping bags, a little homeless area. ”Darrel, take the SUV to the old rail yards and torch it.” Red reached in and pulled Dawn from the car letting her fall to the ground. They dragged Dawn up to campsite and dumped her on the ground where a couple of their friends sat drinking. “What the fuck, who is that?

DO-GOODER BITCH

“One of the do-gooder bitches from the mission.” “Fuck, lets see what we got here, I ain’t got any for a while” Red pulled Dawn over to the side of the campfire… The guys surrounded her and immediately began pawing. Her coat was ripped open and her blouse and bra torn apart. “Look at those titties.” “Wow, just like in the videos, I never seen real nice ones like that. Three sets of rough dirty hands started to stroke, squeeze, and massage Dawns very nice breasts. Red reached down and grabbed her snatch area. After roughly rubbing her crotch he began to pull Dawns slacks and panties down.

Dawn’s terror increased. She felt the hands all over her. How many were their? What can I do? Who are they? She could hear traffic noise and she was still hooded. She stopped screaming and struggling. Save my strength. She yelped and cried as the hands pinched and prodded. The ropes bit more and more into her wrists and ankles. Her hands felt numb. As her pants were ripped off she knew what was coming. “OOOOO”. The rough dry fingers penetrated deep. She had never felt that roughness. She struggled as hard as she could summoning all her strength. Yet there were two, three and four fingers. They were rough and dirty probing and pushing inside her.

Dawn almost passed out as two blows to the head shook her. “FUCKING WHORE, QUIT STRUGGLING OR WE WILL BEAT YOU TILL YOU STOP.” The guys were in frenzy. They had few women and the ones they had were old fat and ugly. Dawn was beautiful. Her body was a dream. Dawn realized struggling was futile. She tried to think. “Calm down, what can I do, I have to cooperate, it is my only hope.” Try to play on their sympathy but do what they want”.

Blow Jobs FOR THE HOMELESS

“Please, why are you doing this?” Dawn couldn’t see her attackers since her hood was still over her head.

“Please don’t do this.” “Don’t hurt me, I have kids at home.” “Fuck, you think we care about some kids.”

If you don’t want to get hurt you better be good to us. Darrel pulled off her hood. “Oh no, you’re from the mission Dawn blurted but then realized her mistake.” “Yea but the turkey meal wasn’t enough, now we get the pussy meal.” “You want to help the homeless, give us some good head and a fuck” “Time for some Blow Jobs.”

“Please, I’ll do what you want, I won’t tell” Dawn felt the cock on her face and then pushing into her mouth. “I have to do it.” “My only chance is to go along.” Dawn thought. She opened her mouth and started sucking the cock. “Oh it is so filthy.” Her face was up against his crotch. The smell was so bad she started to gag. Darrel pulled the cock back so Dawn could lick the head. Then he pushed it back in deeper and harder.

HOGTIED AND FACE FUCKED

Dawn was still hog tied and surrounded by a demented gang. She had to go along with them. What other option did she have? The cock was in her mouth fucking her face. Hands were on her tits. Fingers were in her pussy and another hand was massaging her clit. “OH NOO, it can’t be happening. Dawn thought.

She felt an excitement rising. She was starting to orgasm. Dawn started to moan and groan.

“THE BITCH IS STARTING TO CUM” “CUM IN HER MOUTH SHE WANTS IT BAD” “FUCKING SLUT” Dawn felt the cock throbbing and the cum in her mouth and shooting down her throat. There finger fucking was harder. “Give me another cock to suck.” Dawn was trying to cooperate to save her life but more than that was in sex frenzy.

Her legs were untied and almost immediately felt a cock was inside her. It felt so good. The cocks in her mouth and in her pussy were throbbing at the same time. The guys hearing her responding could not hold their loads. The cock in her pussy shot its load and was replaced by another. Feeling herself full of cum and having a new cock inside her caused Dawn to complete her orgasm. The guy in her mouth pulled out and started to cum on her face. Dawn was screaming. The cum on her face felt so warm and hot.

Christmas Present

Dawn was flipped off her back and on her knees. Red moved under her and Darrel moved around behind her. Red pulled her down and pushed his cock in her pussy. Dawn felt Darrel push and probing her asshole with his cock. Finally he was in. Big Dog pushed his cock in her mouth. Dawn had always fantasized about this. She was being double fucked and mouth fucked. Rape had been a deep dark fantasy. She could feel cum dripping down her legs and on her mouth and chin. She would soon have some dripping from her asshole. The rhythm of the dicks was hypnotic. She began to cum again. She was begging to be fucked harder.

One after another the six guys took turns switching out at each of her holes. When they were done they hogtied her back up. As she lay by the fire she could hear them talk. “Best fuck I ever had.” “What a WHORE” “REAL CUM SLUT” “GREAT ASS ON THAT BITCH”

SANTA’S SLUT HELPER SOLD

Dawn dozed off next to the fire. Waking up she saw six new guys talking to her capturers. “Where did you get the Bitch?” “Are you guy’s nuts?” “She is one of Santa’s SLUT HELPER’S”. “One of the helpers as the Mission.” “Yea out to help us poor folks”. “What you going to do with her” “Don’t know” “We can take her” “What do we get for her?” “Let’s see what she can do.”

SLUT AUDITION

Dawn’s ropes are untied. “Ok, suck some cock whore.” “Yea let’s see what the slut can do.”

“She is a real slut.” “She was getting off while we were raping her.” Animal, the leader of the other group grabbed her hair “Is that right, you like it Bitch”. Dawn was made to lick and suck. Everyone made a circle around them, hooting and hollering. ‘SUCK – SUCK – SUCK.” Animal grabbed her hair and force his cock down her throat. Animal brutalized her mouth. He pulled his cock out and slapped her face with it. Dawn was drooling and spitting up. Finally he came deep down her throat. After he was done Animal pulled Dawn up by her hair. “THIS BITCH CAN SUCK!!!”

“We’ll give you a bottle of Beam each” “Sold.” Dawn became panicked. Thinking “This guy is brutal”

“Where are they taking me?” She felt there was a chance for her with the other guys but this new group gave her little hope. Dawn got up and tried to run but was tripped and grabbed. “Where do you think you are going?” The guys got a log and placed it behind her neck and tied her arms to it. They took a rope and tied it around her neck. We’re going to our camp on the other side of the ravine. “Let’s see you try to get away.” Animal grabbed Dawn by the hair, “We are going to party Cunt.”

DRINK BITCH

Dawn was naked. She was being forced to walk on the rocky path from underneath one end of the overpass to the other with no shoes. Her arms were tied to a log over her shoulders and she was being led by a rope. “Please have mercy on me.” “It is so cold.” Temperatures were in the low 40’s. “I am so thirsty.” “OH OH, I can’t walk with out shoes.” They finally reached the bottom of the ravine where a creek ran under the bridge. A boot shot out and hit Dawn in the butt. She stumbled forward and fell into the water. She landed full force on the rocks sprawled head first into the water. With her arms tied to the log she could barely pull her head out of the water and was struggling to get up. A boot pushed her head back under the water. “You said you were thirsty bitch, drink up”. Dawn was thrashing in the water. He let her head back up as she gasped for air only to push her back down. He let her back up “OK BITCH, YOU GOT YOUR DRINK, LET’S GO.” Dawn got up only to stumble and fall on the opposite bank.

Dirty piece of White Trash

Dawns was shaking from the cold. It was hard for her to control her muscles. Two guys grabbed the ends of the log binding her arms and half dragged her up to the camp. When they arrived they dumped her next to the fire. Dirty, weak, beaten Dawn was a hapless sight. Her feet were raw from walking barefoot. She was shaking from the cold. The Leader of the camp was laughing. “What did you bring us?” “A Dirty piece of White Trash?” “Even a bum wouldn’t fuck that shit.”

“Please help me.’ “I am freezing.” “I’ll do anything.” “Please help me. Please help me.” “Hoist the cunt up by the fire.” The campfire had a pole at each end with a cable across to hang pots from. The log that was across Dawns neck was attached to the upright pole and her ankles tied to pole near the ground. Dawn was now essentially on a cross. The fire was hot, not close enough to burn her seriously but very uncomfortable and causing her skin to redden.

HOT AND COLD

It was now the worst possible situation for Dawn. She was still cold but being singed on the front of her body. The guys were sitting around the fire drinking and doing drugs. They were becoming mesmerized by Dawn on the cross in front of the fire. The fire gave her body a sexy glow. Sweat glistened on her heated body. Her body was heaving as she struggled to breathe in her painful position. The sexual tension grew as they witnessed this extraordinary suffering. Inevitable one of the guys got up and stood next to Dawn.

WHIP HER GOOD

He grabbed her hair and turned her head to look her in the eye. “I’m giving you a whooping BITCH.”

He stepped back and pulled off his wide leather belt. He took the belt back and delivered a heavy blow across Dawn’ thighs. Her legs quivered absorbing the shock of the blow. The bums were cheering.

Fueled by booze and drugs these guys were crazed. More blows landed across her belly and the lower legs.

The guys started yelling”Whip her tits. WHIP HER GOOD.” He moved up to Dawn again and looked her in the face. “Time to whip those whore tits”. He stepped back and dealt her a heavy blow across her breasts. The blow caused her tits to shake viscously. They rippled from the blow of the belt and began to show the welts almost at one. Dawns body wrench with the pain. Another ½ dozen blows fell across her body. The boss of the group then got up and moved to Dawn’s side. “Time to suck cock now. “ ”Unless you want to hang around there while we ramp up the fire and give you some more belt.” “NO NO, I’ll do what ever you want.”

LICK MY ASS BITCH

Dawn was taken down from the pole and her arms were unbound. Her hands had almost no feeling and the pain was terrible as the blood flowed back through her arms. Eventually she was ready and crawled over to one of the bums to give him a blow job. She was kneeling in the dirt. The bum was filthy and smelly. “Lick around the head bitch.” “Lick my crotch.” “Dawn could barely stand the smell of his crotch.” She licked his balls. He grabbed his legs and pulled them back exposing his ass. His ass was dirty with bits of crap hanging on. “Lick my ass Bitch!” Dawn almost gagged as she licked his ass. Hands reached all over her grabbing her tits, fingers in her pussy and asshole.

GANG RAPED BITCH

Dawn felt the hands on her ass and she knew what was coming. She was being fucked from behind. He ass was being slapped hard. Guys would trade places behind and in front of her. She could feel the cum dripping down her legs and her chin. She was being gang raped hard. The whole camp was ringed around her, yelling and cheering. They were drunk and would take time to piss on her between fucking. Two guys grabbed her ass and a third would start to finger fuck her with four fingers. Then a guy on each side pushed two fingers in her ass and spread her hole. They pissed and spit in her open hole. It seemed to go on forever as each guy would take a turn or two.

WE WISH YOU A MERRY CHRISTMAS

After all the bums had finished with her the CAMP boss looked her over. “Tie the whore to the cable over the fire.” “NO PLEASE, I DID EVERYTHING YOU WANTED – PLEASE HAVE SOME MERCY”.

Dawn’s hands and feet were bound and she was hung across the fire face down. Again the fire was not near enough to burn severely but it was extremely uncomfortable. “Hey lets sing some Christmas carols.

“Hey CUNT, how about some Christmas carol’s to warm you up.” They started serenading Dawn with Christmas carols. Dawn was crying and begging. “Please take me down.” “I can’t take it any more”

“Please. Please.” “What’s the matter slut?” “We thought some songs would cheer you up.” “A couple of the guys got up and reached over the fire and grabbed Dawn’s hair. “Looking at them she pleaded.”

“PLEASE, I DON’T WANT TO DIE LIKE THIS.” They responded by stirring up the fire and adding some wood. The flames rose up licking closer to Dawn’s body.

HOE HOE HOE

Dawn screamed in pain. “Scream Bitch, What the matter, afraid we are going to singe that pussy hair.”

“We wish you a Merry Christmas. We wish you a Merry Christmas and a .” “OH NO you aren’t going to see the New Year, BITCH”. “What a matter.” “What’s happened to YOUR Holiday Cheer.” “Torture got you Down?” The bums laughed and jeered at Dawn. One of the guys was getting sick and threw up over Dawn’s head. “Hey look what I got here, a Santa’s hat for our little slut” They put the red Santa hat on Dawn. “HOE HOE HOE .“

To the bums living under the bridge, Dawn was a sweet sight. Beaten, raped, dirty, burnt she was a dirty slut that was getting what she deserved. The camp boss reached over the fire to Dawns head. “NO NOT THA..” He tied a rope around her mouth and the back of her head. She was gagged. Then a black hood was pulled over her head.

“We don’t have to listen to this Bitch moaning while we try to sleep. “Sweet dreams Whore.” He took a piss on the hood. He then gave Dawn a good smack across the head. “Good night love tap, cunt.”

FUCKING TRAMP

Dawn’s body glistened in the light of the fire. The men stood around laughing and joking about Dawn. One by one they pissed on her hooded head hanging over the fire. One guy took off his heavy leather belt and doubled it over. He lashed the heavy belt on Dawns hooded head. “Fucking Tramp.” They could hear Dawns muffled screams even with the gag and hood over her head. As they sat around the fire watching Dawn’s torment they would stir up the fire with sticks. The flames would push higher and Dawns body would twist trying to escape. Her tits would glisten and swing back and forth. A stick would lash out and punish her tits. They would pass a bottle of booze and then whack her tits or across her body.

THE LONG NIGHT

Dawn was in the dark. The bums dozed off in a drunken stupor. The fire died down. Dawn was left hanging over the now dwindling fire. Cold replaced the heat. Dawn was cold alone without hope.

Only 10 hours before she had been serving meals to these very men. She had helped them. Why would they do this?

She thought of her children waiting at home for her. Dawns thoughts moved between her family at home and the suffering she was enduring. When she felt it could get no worse she heard one of the men moving around. He had a metal rod and buried it in the hot fire pit and then touched it to Dawns foot. He was fascinated as her body struggled. Her screams of pain muffled by the rope gag and the hood. He took the rod and held it close to her body and watched her try to pull away only touching her in another spot. He again heated the rod and held it close to her tit. He watched as she twisted away feeling the heated metal near her. There was no escape. Dawn was his little pig to torture.

After a while he lost interest in his little torture game and fell asleep leaving Dawn alone in the night.

Cold, beaten, burned and fucked. She hung from the rope in pure torture while the men she had tried to help slept off their drunk.

It goes against my better judgment to talk to her, much less have her in this house. The decision is not mine, however. This is the work of Maelstrom. And as long as he is writing the checks that make my life possible here at Singing Wind, who am I to argue?

It is a very good life.

She is, young, perhaps late twenties, early thirties, blonde with perfect legs; feet on one end and ass on the other. The fact that her ass can only be considered a 9 ½ is only because I have never seen a true 10. Meeting her at the door to my study, I offer my arm to escort her in, the perfect gentleman. I purposely situate her body out of my line of sight. I want only to concentrate on her face. It is not a beautiful face. No, not beautiful, Beautiful is too bland an adjective. She is interesting, intelligent, and smooth. These adjectives work. . She is magnificent, utterly magnificent. Perhaps you think I exaggerate, but this is not the case. I have made a life study of women and fancy myself a connoisseur of feminine flesh and character. To put it in the vernacular of my trade, this is a five million dollar cunt. And this was the strangest recruitment interview I have ever conducted.

“…and he told me I could count on you to fully acclimate me to the facility.” She told me in a flat tone, delivered with even a flatter look on her face. She was sizing me up and at the same time, trying to maintain her dignity. Dignity is a strange thing to women. This one views me as powerful and I am. But she also thinks I’m the lowest form of life on the planet. Be nice to the lowlife, the pervert. How genteel. I may be, too, all that and more. I trade in flesh. I am the first link in the White Slave chain store. Now I find myself interviewing a genuine, card carrying member of the fourth estate, the press, the New York Times. She is sitting across my from me, in my study, wearing a short skit and no panties hoping to entice me. To be honest, I had no idea whether to laugh or laugh uncontrollably.

“My facility,” I intoned just as flatly. “This entire facility, as you put it, is mine. Its conception, construction, and implementation are the produce of my thoughts, dreams and desires. It exists because one man dared to dream a dream and is willing to pay the price of seeing his ideas bear fruit. And yes, you can count on me to fully acclimate you to Singing Winds.” I let these words, the latter delivered with sarcastic mirth and trail off to the proverbial pregnant pause, as I’d heard my aunt say, if not a million times, then close. Her flat look was still plastered to her face but it didn’t go all the way to her eyes, though. Her eyes were flinty. I would not swear to it, but it seemed her breathing had hiccupped, just a small catch. She glanced at her notebook as if she needed to refresh her memory, and I think that is true, in so far as the thread of her memory is unraveling.

“Exactly, where am I?” She asked.

“You are in The House of Singing Wind.” I replied, hinting in my voice that this was an illogical question.

“I mean, exactly where is the House of Singing Wind? Generally speaking, I don’t want to know the GPS coordinates or anything, just where I am.” Her confidence was returning, though not to full force.

“Generally speaking, on Earth. Great pains have been taken to assure my privacy, my client’s privacy and the privacy of my novitiates. You are an investigative reporter. Investigate. The precautions we have taken with you are the same that any client, the hired help, or the newly chosen experience. Blindfold, hood and blacked out windows on my jet. No contact with the crew. Timing the flight won’t help, either. The flight lasts between nine and eleven and three quarter hours.

“Singing Winds has been in operation for fourteen years. I do the recruiting, the scheduling, the transportation, and have personally directed the curriculum.” Curriculum, what a concept! I think the word “program” would be a more likely term, so I correct my self. “I like to think of it as the program.” At this, I see her visibly swallow hard. Her confidence is waning.

“The program,” she repeated, “exactly what does that involve?” I cannot stop the small smile that is tugging at the corner of my mouth. She is trying to be the reporter, always analytical. I wondered how long that was going to last. Perhaps forever, perhaps not past tomorrow.

“It’s a training program, pure and simple.” At this, I stood and clasped my hands behind my back and knew I was about to lecture. And she was completely in my view again. “We train concubines, servants, slaves, fuck toys, whores, sluts, or whatever you want to call uncompensated human beings that are owned, controlled, used, abused and held in servitude. We train them to understand the importance of serving another, completely, in any manner prescribed by the client. What the client desires, we provide. The actual crux of the matter is that each novice is here of their own volition.” I chuckled, “An all volunteer force, if you will, striving to be the best they can. They have the desire to serve, to be of service and to be compliant. We foster that desire, we mold that desire, and we hone it to a fine edge. That is the Program. What is it you desire? You’ve got your full story now, you can write your article and enlighten the world about Singing Wind. You have seen all you will see and told all you will be told.” I turned and started toward the door.

“No, wait!” She implored to me. “I want to have the full picture I want to know what it’s like to be in the House of Singing Wind, the experience, talk to the others. I want my story to be fact based on my own experience not perceptions. I’ve flown here, to God knows where and you’re ready to send me off? Maelstrom promised me a story and I’m here to get it and I mean to get it.” There was fire in her eyes now and the small smile was again licking at the corners of my mouth. She was close to saying what she needed to say, but not quite there. “I want to see what the novices go through, I want that.”

“No!” I almost barked, “That is not going to happen. Maelstrom does not own this place and I’m not his servant. I’m under no obligation to show you anything. I’ve told you what you wanted to know about this place. Go back to New York and make up what you’d like about Singing Wind. It exists, you’ve seen it.”

In almost a girlish tone she said what I’d known she’d say, eventually, I was taken completely by surprise by how quickly and timidly it came.

“I want to be trained.”

And that was that and I knew an article would never be written.

I walk over and stand before her. I know what my eyes look like boring into her and I am looking quite through her. I can taste the fear stirring in her soul. I can feel the intensity building in the muscles of my face. I can smell her very well now, her perfume, her perspiration, her cunt. I can feel my voice box tighten, ready to take on the raspy quality that comes with “The Voice”. I watch as her hands tighten their grips on the arms of her chair, her knuckles going white. I stop 3 paces from her chair.

“Kneel.” My voice is deep, the word perfectly annunciated.

She does not move, so I repeat: “Kneel.” My voice is even, almost slow. It is not a whisper, it is very conversational with enough conviction to let her know I am in no mood for games. Still, she does not move. As slowly as I can, I close the distance between us and as my right foot comes to rest next to my left, my right hand flashes from my side, a flick, fast as a fighter’s jab, I slap her. The sound reverberates in the stillness of my office. I think to myself that I will never forget this look in her eye. She is stunned, but she does not become hysterical. This time when I say “Kneel.” in the same, even tone of the last two commands, she slides smoothly to the floor into a kneeling position.

“Pleasure me.” Same slow, quiet, melodious tone. Again, she looks at me with an uncomprehending look. “Suck me, blow me, slurp the schlong, smooch the root, give Mr. Johnson a kiss, eat me, do the deep throat, puff the penis, bob the knob, you give me long time sucky-sucky, give me head. Do what your told, when you’re told. Are there any questions?” I slap her smartly again. “No? Well, that’s just fine.”

And deftly, her hands go to my fly to release my cock from confinement, her lips part and she envelopes the shaft into her warm, moist mouth. Her eyes close and, I’m sure her motivation is to get this over as quickly as possible. I make suggestions as to speed, tongue usage, teeth positioning, and she quickly learns to gently and devotedly bring me to climax. Dutifully, she swallows every drop of cum I pump into her mouth.

My orgasm does not stop her ministrations until I gently pushed her mouth from me, the sensation is too intense to deal with for long. I could swear that I see disappointment furrow her brow as I pull my manhood from her lips. Then, she looks up at me. I say nothing for a long moment. “When you are done with something, put it away,” I say. And dutifully, she does. I walk back to my desk and discreetly push a small button. Almost immediately, the door opens and an Asian woman with a dour look on her face walks in. “This is Soledad. You will call her Mistress Sollie. She is going to play show and tell with you. Show you what you need to see and tell you what you need to know. Sollie, this bitches name is Slut. Take very good care of her or we just might need a session with the barbed wire flogger.” Oh, the look on Slut’s face upon hearing this reminded me of the credit card commercial. Priceless. As fast as cat, Sollie places an iron collar on Slut’s neck and slips a leash in place and leads her away. Slut, too shocked and stunned to protest, crawls away on her hands and knees like a dutiful puppy.

Chapter 2 – Li

The morning is hot and muggy and there is little doubt there will be rain in the jungle before noon. From the tree line, we watch as people from the surrounding villes began to congregate in a clearing, a cul-de-sac, one road both in and out. There is little to do but wait and see what is going on. The Laotian-Thailand border is notorious as a portal for arms and supplies from China via Laos, across Thailand into Cambodia and on into Vietnam. What is most curious about this gathering is the predominance of men and children, mostly young women. To my eye, I am certain these are families. Tran Ngo, the team’s translator, sidles up to me to apprise me of the situation, for my ears only.

“These farmers, very poor. Come to sell children. Not come to meet to meet Cong. No guns, no rice.”

I was stunned. “Why?” I asked.
”No money, no food. Girl childs no be married, no money, no buffalo to give to husband’s family, boys too young to work to rice paddies. Farmers has many children, many mouth to feed. If no can work, no can feed. Better sell than kill or starve.” He said this with a matter of fact dignity. This was the oriental way: He would make no judgments. His flat look told me that I was in no position to judge, either.

When his report is finished, Tran evaporates as silent as a ghost just as a mid fifties vintage Cadillac pulls into the clearing. My fist shoots up in a tight fist next to my ear. My index finger goes strait up, waggles back and forth once and then I make the peace sign. None of the men in the team need any explanation for the signal: Freeze, take cues from me, safeties on. Also, the men know exactly who is driving the Caddy. It is Dirty Mary, the mamasan of a bar by the same name in downtown Bangkok.

“Looks like Mamasan’s on a mission to buy some new hookers.” Miller says. “Fresh meat and I’m three months from mid tour R&R.” He said this almost disgustedly. Virgins go for a premium bar fine and are very sought after on their first night working the second floor at Dirty Mary’s..

I flash “on me” and say out loud, “The smoking lamp is lit.” I pull a Lucky from my pocket and made a big production of lighting it, not caring if the clicking noise of my Zippo carries into the clearing and I begin walking toward the gathering crowd. The sight of five men carrying weapons sends a ripple of tension through the group, but they quickly realize that we are not Thai Federal Police and they relax. Dirty Mary recognizes Miller right away. I suppose spending the paychecks saved for five months in a week at a whorehouse can really popularize a person and she breaks out into a ever widening grin.

“You number one, GI, Millersan!” she cries out. That just about did it for me. I had the urge to butt stroke her upside her toothless head. I hate the way the gooks are always slipping into Japanese sounding Pigeon English; always calling us “Number One”. I am pretty sure that number is signified by the middle finger, but I ignore her.

I motion for Tran to get his ass over to me and point to a farmer standing next to a young girl. “Ask him how old she is,” I order. Tran did and the farmer went into a diatribe that lasted a lot longer than just stating a number.

“‘He say, she fifteen and very strong. Can pick grass out of rice patty long time, pick rice too. She good cook and make many baby, all boy.” The look on my face upset the farmer and filled him with fear. This seems to be Dirty Mary’s cur to begin to examine the girl. It reminded me of grizzled old ranchers examining breed stock before an auction at stockyards back, back in the world in Oklahoma. She fells the girl’s breasts through her rough blouse and pulls back her woven hat to pick at her hair and part her lips to look at her teeth, teeth that were perfect in spite of never having been seen by a dentist in their lifetime. Then, she began to dicker with the farmer. I looked a Tran and he said “She say she give 500 baht.” Twenty-five American dollars.

“Tell him I give one thousand,” and so the price war began. Back and forth the bidding goes until the figure reaches ten thousand baht. Finally, Dirty Mary gives me a disgusted look and spits at my feet. “You no come to my bar, no more, Lieutenantsan!”

“Not a problem,” I said, and spit right back at her feet. I paid the farmer who without another look at his daughter, turns and walks away, towards the woods and Laos. Mary makes an awful sound in my direction and Tran starts to translate. I hold up my hand him. “I know what she said, Tran.”

I walk away, also back toward the woods, to the Landing Zone where we’ll be picked up. Tran just looks at me and then says “You boo koo dinky dau!” “Yep, Tran, one crazy motherfucker, I just spent ten thousand nickels, five hundred bucks on a human being!”

I awake with a start and come instantly alert as I always do when I have this dream. You can take the boy out of the jungle, but you can’t take the jungle out of the boy. A soft hand caresses my cheek and I look into two limpid brown pools of light that are Li’s eyes. I think she knows what I am dreaming about but she never says a word, and snuggles closer to me, placing her tiny hand on my chest. I am awake and will be for the rest of the night. I patiently wait for her breathing return to a rhythmical steady beat before I leave the bed. I have a lot to think about, the least of which is how Li came to be in my life. The dream that was not always a dream sometimes disturbs me.

I leave my private wing of Singing Winds heading towards the staff cells; I want to talk to Sollie before I leave. Without knocking, I walk right in to her room. Even if there were a lock on her door, I knew it would be unlocked. I reach into my pocket for the Zippo that has been in my pocket for the last thirty years, minus the four months three years ago when it took a little vacation to Bradford, Pee Ay, back in the good ole’ You Ess of Ay for some of that good old lifetime warranty service. Made it the U.S. of A may not mean shit in Detroit, but Pennsylvania is a whole different ball game.

I could have turned on the lights, but when talking to Sollie, especially, I find candlelight soothing. I open the lid of the lighter slowly and quietly and light a taper on her bed table and this does not wake her. On the other side of her bed, leaning against the wall I make out a shape. Picking up the candle, I move to the other side of the bed and can’t help but smile. No wonder Sollie doesn’t wake up seems she was busy far into the night.

Leaning against the wall is a rough cross with a limp body tied to it. The eyes are closed and I can see the eyes rapidly moving in REM dream-sleep. Ahh, the dreams of Slut; these are dreams that could interest me. Softly I touch her lips and an involuntary shiver courses down her body but she does not wake. She is beautiful, her breasts are full and pendulous, with a light sheen of perspiration that glistens in the candlelight. I can see that she is wearing a chastity devise. I don’t need to guess that her cunt and ass are filled and well filled at that. The slickness on her thighs also says that I don’t have to guess that it might be KY jelly. I return to the far side of the bed, lean down and give Sollie’s cheeks several light taps. Her eyes pop open and move side to side rapidly, unfocused. Finally, her eyes settle on my face and she recognizes me. She quietly slips out of bed and onto her knees. I sit on her bed feeling the warmth of her body still in the sheets. She knee walks forward and settles between my thighs, Idly I begin to stroke her black hair as she looks into my eyes with a shy smile that lights her entire face.

“Rough night?” I ask. Her smile broadens and just as suddenly she is serious. “Are you sure this one should be here?” She asks softly, nodding toward Slut. “There’s a lot of spirit in her. I’m not sure if she’s taking training because she wants it or because it gets her what she wants.” I knew exactly what she meant. “Sollie,” I said, “Don’t question her motives, and just train her to the best of your, and her, abilities.” I think she wanted to talk more about this but she knew the discussion was over. It is now time to listen to me.

“I’m leaving this morning; I’m going to see Maelstrom about this one and run some other errands. Don’t try too hard to break this one. And be extremely careful, I don’t know yet if this is someone’s property. Not that I really care, but if she belongs to Malestrom then it’s going to cost him the same she would fetch at auction to training her. Just in case, leave something out because Maelstrom thinks he can finish a slave’s training regimen.” We smiled at each other at this. “If that’s the case, I think this one might be at Singing Wind for a very long time,” I added and Sollie nodds in agreement.

I crane my head back as if to look at the ceiling and begin to rotate my head, eyes closed, feeling the gravel in my neck and spine grate bone to bone as I try to relax. I feel Sollie’s hand go into the fly in my silk pajamas and slip inside. I looked down at her and lightly grab her wrist to stop her. “Li’s already taken care of that,” I said. Rolling over on my side, I stretch out on Sollie’s bed. I am awake and know I won’t fall back asleep, but I am exhausted, the way I always feel after the dream. Sollie crouches at the end of the bed and begins to massage my feet. I close my eyes and give into the sensation she is sending up my sciatic nerve that culminates in a tingling sensation just behind my right ear. I roll onto my back and I feel her take my toes between her warm, moist lips, sucking my toes, pulling them between her lips as if they were tiny cocks. She runs her tongue between my toes and then licks up their lengths. She takes all five on each foot into her mouth at once and runs her tongue around each one. She then began to lick the entire foot with deliberate, long, tongue strokes. I raise my head and look down at her, her features softened by the glow of the candle, her face serene in her devotion to the worship of my feet. I lay back, closed my eyes and completely lose myself in her ministrations. She works on, sensually and methodically, into the night.

I wake, again, to light streaming through the high window of Sollie’s cell. I am in her bed, covered up, feeling snuggly warm. Slut is not tied to the cross any longer and I am quite alone in Sollie’s room. I throw back the covers and get to my feet, stretching broadly. I feel totally refreshed and alert, not totally unlike the mornings I awoke in the jungle a million years ago: Totally ready for any contingency. Briskly, I leave the room and head back to my quarters. Have to get a move on. Today, I’m to be a traveling man.

Chapter 3 – Changelings

Gently, Sollie tucks her master into her bed as the graying sky of morning was brightening her cell enough to see with out a light. Slut, tied to her cross is still sleeping the sleep of the dead. Sollie can see a ropy line of spittle falling from the corner of Slut’s mouth dribbling onto her left breast and this makes her smile. Picking a pair of soiled panties from the hamper next to her dresser, she retrieves a roll of duct tape from the bottom drawer. Moving silently to the sleeping form tied to the cross, she tears off half a foot and sticks it to the lower edge of the cross piece. She reaches out and pinches Slut’s nostrils causing her mouth to open and stuffs the balled up the panties deeply into Slut’s mouth and quickly secures her mouth with the tape.

Slut’s eyes flash open almost immediately wondering why this Filipino bitch would not leave her alone. The gag in her mouth did not allow for any noise to escape her. Solly moved close to her ear and spoke softly,

“Look in my bed.”

Slut did as she was told surprised to see the man she had met only the day before, the one who had sent her into hell with this bitch from hell who has seemingly worked her over the entire night. Just as quickly, she realizes that Mistress Sollie has not been working on her all night; she has been asleep standing tied to the cross. Her eyes go back to Mistress Solly. What surprised most is that that is exactly how she is thinking about this Asian woman: Mistress Sollie.

“Make one sound that wakes him up and your whole day will be irreversibly fucked up in the first 30 seconds you are awake.”

Slut thinks to herself that the day is already pretty much fucked up waking up tied to a cross, with a pair of panties taped in your mouth, wearing a chastity belt with a dildo up your ass and cunt wearing only what must be really nice bruises on her ass and tits being ordered around by what her brother (who’d done a tour in the Marines) would call a LBRPFM’s, which is short for Little Brown Rice Powered Fucking Machines. No, she thinks, days do not come any more fucked than this. “Understand?” Solly barks softly.

Slut nodded dumbly.

Taking a leash from a hook on the wall, Solly clipps it deftly to the collar around Slut’s neck and unties first her ankles and then her wrists. As she is lowered to the floor her shoulder joints make a loud popping sound. They are numb and leaden. Sollie gives Slut a hard look. “You know what position you are to be in when you are on the leash,” she hissed.

Slut dropped to all fours and is promptly and unceremoniously led out of the cell and into the morning light. Sollie keeps her moving at a rapid pace and Slut finds she can not keep up and quickly adjusts by coming up off her knees and onto the balls of her feet moving in a crab like fashion. Awkward as this was, she finds that she can now keep up with her Mistress. Abruptly, Sollie stops. Intent on keeping her balance, Slut does not realize this until the leash became taut and spills her on her face.

“Pay attention!” Sollie snaps. She grabs Slut’s collar and jerks her to her knees. Roughly, she rips the duct tape that covering her mouth and Slut can not stifle a cry and involuntarily a hand goes to her mouth to rub her lips. Her breath is coming in ragged gulps as she tries to catch her breath and spit the panties from her mouth. Slut has been in constant torment since leaving the study yesterday and Mistress Sollie has given her little respite since coming into her charge. The sleep she’d had on the cross had been poor, at best and fatigue was now her constant companion.

“We are now going into breakfast. I know you haven’t eaten since yesterday, but don’t bolt your food. Eat what you are given and don’t you dare ask for more. As a matter of principle, don’t talk at all. That is unless being tutored in manner is what you want from me, then, well, just piss me off.” Sollie gives Slut a sardonic and wryly sadistic smile at this while looking down at the wretched form of Slut, kneeling in the sandy grass with puffy eyes and raw knees, generally looking pitiful.

Slut thinks she wants to do more than just piss Mistress Solly off. She wants to grab a handful of hair and jerk her to the ground and give her a taste of her own medicine, but something tells her this was not even a remotely good idea. These thoughts, against her will, telegraph to her face. Sollie smiles, reached out and twists her left nipple cruelly saying, “You better think again. That good idea you are thinking right now may not be such a good idea in reality.” And Slut blushes bright red and tears began to course down her face. How in the name of fuck can she know what she is thinking?

Sollie turns and with hard tug on the leash, Slut begins to follow at a slower pace. They enter a building through a large doorway and she is led to a low bench before a long table and is given the order to stand. To her amazement, as she looks around the room, she is surprised to find the room filled with at least ten long tables and each has at least a dozen women standing just as she is. On the table before each place is a bowl of what can be best described as mush. A small bell rings and the women, in mass, sit in their respective places. Sollie has to give a small jab into Slut’s back to get her to follow suit. When she sits, the dildo from chastity device in her ass is noticeably uncomfortable and she is shocked to realize that her bodily needs are becoming pressing: She has to pee very badly. She sees that all the women have lowered their faces into the bowls and are eating. Sollie grabbed a handful of Slut’s hair and shoves her face into the bowl and she began to lap at the contents so as not to drown. Sollie says in a low voice “I’ll see you tomorrow, behave.” And she is gone. Slut does not see Mistress Solly for the next eighteen hours.

* * *

Slut is amazed that the contents of the bowl tastes delicious and she begins to eat greedily. She raises her eyes enough to see the girl across from her looking at her, her face and nose sticky and covered with the creamy mush.

“It’s breadfruit,” the girl whispers. No sooner than this is said, a hand pushes the girl’s face back into the bowl roughly.

“You want to eat or you at high tea this morning? Shoot the shit on your own time!”

Looking up, Slut sees a very large woman standing behind the girl holding her face in the bowl and then grabs a handful of hair and lifts her face from it bringing her to an upright position. The girl, her face now covered completely with her breakfast, opens her soft brown eyes and smiles softly at Slut.

“Thank you mistress for correcting this wayward bitch,” she says in an even voice. The woman only grunts and gives the girl’s head a shove. The girl only smils again and resumed eating.

She points a riding crop at Slut and barks, “Get your face back in that bowl if you know what’s good for you,” and then walks on.

Trying to take in as much of the scene as possible, Slut does not finish her meal before the small bell rings and once again, in unison, the women all rise. She can only look back at her unfinished meal and frown. The women deftly step back over the benches and reached their hands out to either side to clasp the hands of the women to either side. Slut did like wise. The women on her side of the table executed a left face, while those opposite performed a right face maneuver and the women file out two abreast for where Slut knows not.

* * *

Waking up in Sollie’s bed, I leisurely stretch out before leaving her cell and walk toward the beach rather than my quarters. Once on the beach, I contort my body with exercise to stretch out my leg and back muscles before I start out at an easy gait. Quickly tiring in the loose, dry sand, I ease down past the tide line on to the hard, wet packed sand and pick up the pace. I watch for my markers and in just over 13 minutes I punch out two and half miles thinking about nothing other than the blue in blue of the South China Sea off to my left. The hot, humid morning has me drenched in sweat and as I slow to a cooling walk, I can smell Sollie on me and that, perhaps, is also tinted with the smell of Slut.

Back at my quarters, I shower and change into a freshly pressed white Panama suit. Li has laid my clothes neatly out on the valet before the triple tailor’s mirrors and I can not help but admire the figure I cut. I am not a vain man, in the least, but I am amazed at how a tailored suit makes a man look. I think of Charles Laughton or Sidney Toler, the actor who played Charlie Chan and how good they always looked in a Panama suit, I never thought I would look so good. Knowing that Li has never seen a Charlie Chan movie or has any clue as to whom Charles Laughton might be, I am struck by her sense of style.

Just out the door my quarters, I found a jeep waiting on the cobblestone drive. In the driver’s seat is a young blonde woman and sitting in the rear seat is a dark, mysterious Hindu goddess. She is dressed in a cream silk blouse and dark A line skirt. The driver is naked save for a collar with a silver tag engraved ‘Cocksucker’. Not a word is spoken as I get into the front seat as the driver puts the jeep in gear and smoothly speeds out of the drive to the road leading toward the airfield. The trip takes less than 5 minutes even though the car never reaches a speed above 15 miles per hour. As the field comes into view, I can see the Gulfstream sitting on the tarmac as a lone figure completes a walk-around inspection as the tail strobe light flashes in the gathering sunlight of morning. I know instinctively that the inspector is Tommy Milkman, a bright, handsome lad, who you might mistake for preppy if it weren’t for his deep southern drawl, a true Son of Georgia. Tommy had learned to fly in the Air Force, flying lumbering cargo planes. He had longed to slip the surly bounds of Earth in the cockpit of an F-16, but had only qualified to fly the Military’s version of the Douglas DC-9, great training if your dream was to fly forever and ever for an airline, but that really sucked if you had the need for speed and Tommy had the need for speed very bad.

In the cockpit was J.D. McAlester. Mac had been my roommate at the Boat School, the Naval Academy, and captain of the crew team. He had been an Aerospace major, while I am a mere English major. He had dreamed of the sky since his childhood. From the time he was ten, every thought, every action was designed to get him into the cockpits of jets. And it had worked. F-4 Phantoms in Vietnam, almost becoming an ace and later he flew F-14A Tomcats. However, the Tomcat had bitten. In a training exercise, the immense weight of the aircraft over powered by a pair of Pratt and Whitney TF 30’s had managed to flat spin. By the time recovery of the aircraft had quit being an academic probability and had became a firm impossibility, the decision to eject had already been made by the Naval Flight Officer, a man who J.D. will only speak of by his call sign, Zippo. Coming out of the cockpit with the force and speed of a rocket strapped to their asses, the men were accelerated by ten gravities of thrust. Zippo’s body was never recovered while J.D.’s Martin-Baker ejection seat worked as advertised to float him into the Mediterranean Sea safely. He was cleared by the Board of Inquiry but, never the less, the injuries he suffered that day prevented him from ever sitting in the driver’s seat of a jet aircraft again, that is, until I bought him this Gulfstream, with a severe warning that eternity would be a nightmare of epic proportions if he killed me in the goddamn thing. Truth was, he was my best friend: If we died together, we’d toast the devil with his own scotch and spit in his eye.

Pulling along side the aircraft, Cocksucker brought the jeep to a smooth stop. I gave the driver’s left nipple a pinch and a tug and said with a smile, “Thank you, Cocksucker.”

“The pleasure is mine, Milord.” She says with a sweet smile, enjoying the manipulation of her nipple a little too much.

As the other passenger unloads my traveling case along with two suitcases of her own and lugs them toward the plane, I go strait over to Tommy waiting by the cargo hatch and exchange pleasantries as we wait for the girl to bring the luggage. Setting the three cases on the ground near the plane, she gracefully drops to her knees to bend forward to kiss Tommy’s shoes. I stifled a laugh as this is one of those things that is an embarrassment to Tommy and he can only look at me sheepishly.

“Get aboard,” I tell her and lightly touch her forehead as she rises to her feet.

“Where to Boss?” He is clearly relieved that the girl is leaving to board the aircraft.

“Hong Kong, Miss Singh has a date at an auction this evening at the Hilton and then we’re all going to get a massive steak and really drunk at Ned Kelly’s Last Stand on the Kowloon side. J.D.’s buying.”

“Does he know that?”

“Not yet,” I smiled, “you can break that part to him.”

And with that, I board the plane to take my seat.

Chapter 4 – An interlude between worlds

Tommy came through the cabin door after securing the fuselage compartments, folded the stairway and started to close the hatch behind him. Miss Singh came up behind him and lightly touched his arm. He turns and almost immediately the blush he had had outside on the tarmac was back. She can see it and his eyes, eyes that said he was a man unaccustomed to being in close proximity of such a beautiful woman, one that responds in a way that no woman in Tommy’s world ever responds. I watch as his Adams apple bobs in a very long swallow. She looks directly into his light blue eyes with her soft doe eyes.

“I will secure the door,” she says softly, so softly that in the distance between us, two seats, I can only make out the word door. Tommy slowly nods and turns and goes into the cockpit and gently closes the privacy curtain behind him. I imagine that he has sat down in the co-pilot’s chair rather quickly. Seeing him with a hard on would keep J.D. in stitches for months. Tommy does not care for the world on the other side of the island and I respect that. While he respects what it is I have built here and why I do it, it is something that he keeps a respectful distance from.

Miss Singh has been known for the last two years as Knob Bobber. Before that, she was known as Amahdee and twelve hours from now she will be known, as Linda, The Pretty One, for the rest of her life. She now stands at the door for a long time looking out taking in the scene and breathing in the warm, tropical air deeply. She makes no sound. The auxiliary power unit comes on line and the sound level rises noticeably and the cabin lights momentarily flicker. The unit begins to spool up as high pressure air makes it way to the compressor sections of the plane’s engines. At this, Miss Singh tugs on the tether to close the door and locks the handle in place. When she turns, she is crying. The sobs deep inside her chest are being restrained, but not very well. The tears, large and free flowing course down her cheeks streaking her makeup. Without looking at me, she takes her seat and buckles herself in. The jet turns at idle speed for about two minutes, taxies to the end of the runway, turns and accelerates in one fluid maneuver. Three minutes after engines start, we are in the air and “feet wet”, over the water. Miss Singh’s sobbing does not abate and her tears seem ceaseless.

I reached over and touch her arm. Her eyes meet mine. Her tears freshen.

“I cannot go, I am not ready,” she says.

“Yes,” I say simply. And with tears streaming unashamedly down her face, she laughs. A deep laugh, a normal, funny laugh, as if hearing a joke.

“Yes, I’m not ready or yes, I’m not?”

“Pick one,” I smile, “because what I think is of no import. It’s what you think that counts. Remember your first days here? Think about then, how badly you wanted this day to come.”

“First days? How about the better part of the first year! I wanted to be taught to be something other than me. How could I know that what I needed was to be taught to be treated like property? How would I know that I would love that? No, I don’t think I’m ready. I know I am not ready.” She said the last with conviction.

“You’re ready. Open the window shade and take a look.”

I touch the key to the intercom and bark “J.D., turn around. Give the island a flyby then do it again at 90 degrees.” I meant for it to sound like a request but it sounded more like an order.

He did just as I’d asked. We cruise the island about a mile off at just over a thousand feet up. I watch as Miss Singh cranes her neck to see the island come into view, watch it pass, and crane her neck again to see it pass behind us. After a long slow turn, the island comes into view again and she does the same again. Some time after it has passed from her view, forever, she closes the shade and turns to me. The tears are back and I soften.

“You can live your old life until we land.”

With that, she stands and slowly slides down the zipper of the skirt and lets it fall. She carefully unbuttons her blouse, removes it, and carefully folds her clothes so not to wrinkle them. She then unhooks her bra and slips from it and stands naked before me. She is not wearing any panties. From my jacket pocket, I take out a collar with a small silver tag that reads “Knob Bobber”. She kneels before me so that I can place it back on her neck and I am greeted with the sweetest smile I have ever seen.

* * *

Slut and the others silently leave the dining hall two abreast into the morning sunshine. The sound of an airplane draws her eyes skyward and she watches the small jet aircraft pass from left to right. She wanted to stop and watch it but when she slowed down the woman behind her ran into her and dropped her mentally back into reality. She knows it is the same plane that she had boarded in Honolulu, what, two, three days ago? She is dawdling and can tell the girl behind her is growing impatient with her as she is squeezing her hand sharply.

She fells like a schoolgirl again, walking in line with other girls, holding hands front to back, going to the lavatory in the library building at her elementary school, Our Lady of Perpetual Sorrow. As she looks as far up the line as she can, she sees that they all wear the same uniform. A lack of uniform actually, but uniform all the same. Each woman wears a polished black collar adorned with a silver tag and four inch black stiletto pumps. She is the only one different in the fact she is the only one wearing a chastity belt. This fact brings a new thought. Is this because she is new or is this because the belt signifies dunce?

She takes in her surroundings and is surprised at the campus like atmosphere. The courtyard is a quadrangle, surrounded by 6 buildings that she can see with an unknown number behind her and she dares not to turn to count buildings. Further, she cannot see anyone who appears to be in charge. They are crossing the quad two abreast, marching in step the only noise is the clicking of their heels reverberating off the surrounding buildings in unison. This made her remember Sister Rose, who, while strict, had made school somewhat fun. Sr. Rose had taught the girls to hum the theme song from the Adams’ Family Show” in their heads to help them stay in perfect step with a proud march. And just as suddenly she realized that tune was playing in her head and she was walking in perfect harmonious step with what she guessed to be fifty women.

The last two girls at the rear in each column suddenly dropped the hands of the girls in front and sprinted to the front of the formation to open and hold the doors of the building directly in front of them. The column of two marched directly into the building with out missing a beat, proud and strong. Just as the last of the women passed the portal, the door guards quickly closed the doors and the formation broke up in to a cacophony of sound as the formation dissolved and every one in the group relaxed.

Slut stands there in disbelief as the women begin to chat, sit on the floor and take off their stilettos and massage their feet and calves. The girl next to her, who is still wearing the breadfruit mush on her face, points at Slut’s chastity belt and says “Want some help getting that thing off?”

“I don’t know if I’m allowed.” She says dumbfounded.

The girl just smiles. “Yes, you are. It’s bath time and for the next six hours nobody will tell you what to do….” She trails off and reaches for the silver tag on Slut’s collar and reads the inscription. “…Slut,” she finishes. “This is our time and my name is Allpussy.” She sticks out her hand and with a growing smile shakes Slut’s hand.

She then spins Slut around and begins to work on the buckles of the chastity belt.

“So, you got orientation from Sollie? Oh, I know that because she has her initials

tooled into this thing. I hate this fucking thing.”

As the strap that runs between her legs falls forward, it relieves the pressure on the dildos that impale her. Allpussy reaches around from behind and plucks the dildo from her pussy and holds it up before her face. It is made from polished ebony wood and despite of the fact she has probably worn it for over eight hours, it glistens with moisture from her cunt. Allpussy leans close to her ear to speak to her in a low tone of voice.

“If one of these comes out of any of your holes in Mistress Sollie’s presence, you’d best take it in that pretty little mouth of yours and lick clean as Buddha’s cock. She loves to see them worshipped.” Allpussy then brushes the wooden cock across Slut’s lips. Slut gets the idea and opens her lips and takes the object into her mouth and begins to lovingly clean it. Before she could get fully into the act, Allpussy spins her around again and pulls her close so that they are cunt to cunt. The chastity belt drops to the floor, and reaches around and pulls the second dildo from Slut’s ass. Holding it next their faces, Slut turns to look at it. Allpussy says, “This one too!” Before Slut can do anything, Allpussy tosses the dildo from her ass over her shoulder and wraps her arms around Slut’s neck in an intimate embrace. “Give me a kiss,” she smiles, “I just saved you from a future ass whipping, though you might get one anyway for already knowing what to do. She’s pretty anal retentive that way.” With that, she pulls Slut into a deep, deep kiss.

Abruptly, Allpussy breaks the kiss and takes Sluts hand pull her into a short tiled hallway ending at a wall that seemingly goes nowhere. Just before the end, however, she sees two openings on each side that open into a larger cavernous room with whirlpool baths dotting the tiled deck and beyond those, an Olympic sized swimming pool. On the other side of the pool there are row upon row of massage tables, some already being used as slave girl works on slave girl while in the whirlpools, slave bathes slave. Two slave girls approach them each takes Slut and Allpussy in different directions. Slut reads the tag that tells her new companions name is Fuckface and she is leading her toward one of the baths. Gently, she assists her into the warm, bubbling water, places her head in the cushioned notch at the end and drapes her hair behind her.

Not a word is spoken as Fuckface picks up a brush and starts to brush out Slut’s hair, gently, lovingly. Slut raises her eyes and tilts her head to look at the girl, upside down. The face is serene, as if this girl were lost in a fantasy, perhaps brushing the hair of some long forgotten doll. Slut breaks the silence.

“What’s your name?”

“Fuckface,” the girl says touching her tag.

“No, I mean your real name.”

The girl lets out a small sigh and then the hint of a smile sneaks onto the corners of her lips. “Slut,” she says, “that is my real name. Whatever you called your self before, whatever I called myself before, well, those people don’t exist anymore. I mean, did you really like the person you were before? If that person is still in you and still has a name, I don’t want to know it. If you were happy before you got this name, then, why are you here?”

She wanted to say to get a story, but, she didn’t. She didn’t say anything. She didn’t know what to say. Certainly, she was surprised. Malestrom had told her everyone here in training was here of their own free will. Hell, she’d had been forced to ask, no beg, for the privilege to entering this compound. However, compound didn’t sound right. After all, there were no fences, no guard towers and she hadn’t even seen a lock on a single door.

She needed to think on this, just like she would need to think about the similarities she was beginning to feel with her younger days at Our Lady of Perpetual Sorrows, remembering the nuns, the order, the discipline and the symmetry.

What surprised her most, however, was the peace of acceptance she was beginning to feel. At first, she had thought perhaps that too much was happening too quickly and then she thought that that wasn’t it, either. It was getting a story. Originally, she thought she could and she would endure anything for a story. And then the truth finally comes to her: The story is getting her. She looks back at Fuckface. “Thank you.” She says simply and closes her eyes. In Manhattan, a spa day of this magnitude would run close to a thousand bucks. She decides to just enjoy it and worry about tomorrow tomorrow.

The new office still had the smell of fresh paint and new construction. Remodeling had just been completed earlier in the week; just in time for the new furniture to be moved in and arraigned. The office had a distinctive Zen design, emphasizing simplicity and function. Jack Lete was a co-owner of Axis Corporation, an elite international security and private investigations company.  Axis Corp had just opened its first U.S. location in Chicago.  Jack volunteered to open the office so that he could be closer to his daughter, a senior in high school, who was living with his ex wife and her husband in the Chicago area. Chicago offered surprisingly affordable commercial real-estate pricing and a centralized U.S. location.

Several years earlier, just before Jack retired from the army, he and several of his retired military veteran friends had started Axis Corp. They offered a unique highly specialized security firm that had recently added investigative work to its services. The firm initially began working as an international government contractor, filling security gaps that could not be covered by actual law enforcement or military personnel. The firm’s business was growing, and they now provided high threat security to many of the world’s wealthiest business executives, a growing list of celebrities, and individual private clients.

Jack had been flying throughout the U.S. for the last few months, setting up contracts and conducting site threat and personal security analysis for their U.S. clients. Axis Corporation’s business was booming to say the least. Their international governmental security contracts were lucrative and their domestic contracts had tripled since the last presidential election, renewed international terrorism threats, and a seriously faltering economy. The economy was tanking, crime was exploding, and those that still had money were eager to ensure their safety. Jack was still adjusting to a less operational roll in the business. Jack’s skill set had always been on the operations side, but his recent assignments had all been administrative. So far almost all of his U.S. business had been coming from satisfied international clients. Jack was an operations specialist, who instead of a traditional salesman approach, brought a calm air of confidence and professionalism to meetings with perspective clients.

Jack’s morning business meeting appeared like it was going to be very different than his usual business meetings. He had been contacted by one of his international clients, Gunter Schell, who owned a German multinational manufacturing company. Gunter hired Axis to provide personal security for his immediate family and other high level executives in the firm.  Jack had personally been involved in the resolution of a kidnapping attempt on Gunter’s daughter in Mexico City earlier in the year. Gunter called earlier in the week asking Jack to consider taking on a marriage infidelity related case. Gunter knew that Axis normally didn’t take private domestic cases but called Jack to ask him to look into this case as personal favor. Gunter’s sister in law lived in Chicago and had a friend who needed to hire an Investigations Company that she could trust to be completely discrete. Though reluctant, Jack agreed to at least meet Gunter’s sister in law and her friend. Gunter claimed that he didn’t know much about the problem, but felt sure that his sister in law wouldn’t have asked him for a referral if it wasn’t important. Jack had spent some time with Gunter’s wife and children while handing the issues that occurred in Mexico City.

Jack stretched his arms and upper back, then opened the laptop on his desk and quickly logged into the company’s surveillance security program. Instantly he was linked to any of the corporation’s thousands of active security cameras and audio feeds. He brought up the newly installed cameras for the Chicago office and began panning through the parking lot and interior feeds. He watched as a black Mercedes, occupied by two women, entered the garage and pulled up to the manned both. The guard viewed the two women’s identification and buzzed them through an opening overhead door into a secured garage area. Sam watched as two women exited the car and began walking toward the elevator.

Both women were well dressed, and obviously attractive. The driver was a tall slender brunette with shoulder length hair, most likely in her late thirties or early forties. Jack assumed she was Gunter’s sister in law based on her resemblance to Gunter’s wife. She was dressed in tight black pants with a business type blazer and handbag. The other woman was shorter petite blond with her hair pulled into a long ponytail. The blond was younger and also dressed in a business type suite with a skirt. They both looked like they came from real money.  He closed the laptop and waited for them to come up to the waiting area.  Jack stood and removed his suit jacket from his office closet.  Out of habit checked the 40 caliber Glock holstered on his right side, removing it, press checking and returning it to the holster.   He wore a white shirt with a bold print tie which contrasted nicely with the dark three button suit. Jack was average to tall height with an athletic build. His job had always required a high level of fitness which he worked hard to maintain.

Kassi tried to suppress her excitement so that Lena wouldn’t notice. The two friends were going to meet with a private investigator security expert that had been working for her brother in law in Mexico. Kassi’s sister raved about the Axis Corporation, but positively gushed over Jack Lete. Lete was one of the co-owners of the company and had taken personal responsibility for her sister’s family’s security in Mexico City. Angela, Kassi’s sister called her the day that Mexican thugs had attempted to kidnap her daughter. Lete and his team killed several of the kidnappers with Lete himself taking out a squad of the Mexican police who were working with the kidnappers. There had been several high profile kidnappings of wealthy foreign businessmen’s children in Mexico City. Gunter hired Axis to ensure that his daughter and wife were safe. Axis was not the typical security company. They were proactive from the beginning, tapping their military contacts to identify street level intelligence sources. A small financial investment gave them reliable information that some local federal police were working with kidnapers to kidnap wealthy children for ransom. Lete’s team learned that Gunter’s daughter was on their list.

Lete called in additional men and kept obvious security to a minimum in an attempt to draw the kidnapers and their police protection out. They learned that a kidnapping attempt was imminent and prepared an operation plan to deal with the kidnapers. Lete’s men had been conducting pre-surveillance and learned that the police were going to stage a fake road block so that the kidnappers could assault the SUV carrying Angela’s daughter. Lete sent out a decoy convoy that was full of Lete’s heavily armed security team. The kidnappers stormed the convoy and most of them were killed in a brutal firefight.

Almost immediately the police involved in the assisting the kidnappers with the fake roadblock knew their role had been discovered. They panicked and thought it might be a good idea to try and locate Angela’s daughter at the house. They fled the roadblock and headed toward Angela’s house for a counter attack.  They knew that their only chance of escape was to kidnap Angela or her daughter.  Lete with one of his team members driving, were evacuating Angela and her daughter from the house when the corrupt Mexican police officers arrived. Another firefight ensued, with Lete and the other team member killing eight of the officers.

Kassi had listened while Angela described the horrible kidnapping attempt and aftermath. After the incident Lete and his team member had immediately been arrested by the Mexican police for killing the officers. It had taken almost two months for them to be cleared and released. The entire scandal had rocked the Mexican Federal Police igniting a string of reprisal murders.  Angela had developed some sort of crush on Jack Lete. Angela claimed nothing had happened between the two, but Kassi knew that her sister wanted it to.  Angela had always been much too conservative to cheat on Gunter. A few months ago, Angela called Kassi when Lete was released from the Mexican prison and told her that he was going to be relocating in the U.S. in attempt to build Axis Corp’s U.S. business and let his international problems cool down. Several unconfirmed threats had made by other kidnapping groups, indicating that they were going to try to kill Lete and seek revenge on Axis Corporation.

Lena and Kassi had been friends for the last few years. Kassi’s husband Alex was a successful real estate attorney who had been working with Lena’s husband Saul, an accountant that specialized in big project real estate. Kassi and Lena met at a couple of business functions and discovered that they lived in the same up-scale Lakeview neighborhood. They began working out at the same gym and soon began hanging out together when their children were in school. Lena who was in her late twenties had married Saul while he was finishing a graduate degree in accounting at the University of Chicago. They married young and had two grammar school aged children. Kassi and Alex had also married young and had a daughter in college and another who was in junior high school.

Lena and Kassi had become very close over the last couple of years.  They both were avid work out nuts and as their friendship developed, began sharing intimate details about their relationships. Kassi and Alex had some serious marital problems ten years before and had decided to open their relationship. Alex worked ridiculous hours and travelled frequently, leaving Kassi alone. They agreed to both take advantage of their schedules. Alex played whenever he travelled and Kassi played while Alex was working. Their relationship had deepened to point that they now frequently met others as couples and alone.

Lena and Saul on the other hand had a more traditional relationship. Lena lived vicariously through Kassi’s wild life. Saul was very conservative in all areas. Their sex life was no exception. Lena was a petite blonde with long straight hair, who along with Kassi kept her body tight from daily workouts. Lena had beautiful heavy natural breasts, slender athletic legs, an incredible ass, but most impressively an unbelievable six pack. Kassi had lusted after Lena since the first time she saw her changing at the gym. Kassi, out of respect for their friendship had never made her interest known.  Lena was a wonderful friend who Kassi did not want to lose. Over the last few years Kassi had been involved in several lesbian and bi-sexual affairs with various couples and women.  Kassi was in her early forties but had the body of a much younger woman. Though not as tight as Lena, she was tall and slender with long legs and a beautiful ass. A couple of years ago Kassi had gone to Costa Rica, returning with D sized implants. Though she could see lines around her eyes, Kassi knew she was an amazingly beautiful woman.

Two weeks ago Lena and Kassi were having lunch at a downtown restaurant. Lena became tipsy after several glasses of merlot. Suddenly she began sobbing uncontrollably. Kassi consoled the beautiful young woman, hugging her and trying to calm her. Lena began telling Kassi that she and Saul had been fighting terribly lately and that she was sure that he was either having an affair or in some kind of trouble. Lena said that they hadn’t had sex in two months and Saul was working all of the time. Lena had tried to get Saul to talk about it, but each time she brought it up he would claim that he was overwhelmed at work and quickly leave, not returning until the early morning hours.

Lena had always listened to Kassi’s crazy sexual exploits, confiding that she wished she and Saul had the same excitement that Kassi and Alex did. Lena had also mentioned on several occasions that Saul was not a very accomplished lover. Lena had always been open to Kassi’s advice about spicing up her marriage, but Saul seemed to always ruin her efforts.  She complained to Kassi that Saul either wasn’t interested or came within seconds of them trying anything.  Lena told Kassi that she had overheard Saul on the phone the other night.  She heard a man’s voice screaming on the phone and quickly hung up.  Saul listened for a few minutes then, white faced, asked the man to please never call him at home again.  Saul grabbed his briefcase and left quickly, without any explanation.

After Lena calmed down, she and Kassi talked about what they should do. Kassi tried to convince Lena that an affair by Saul wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world. Kassi told her that most couples went through ups and down, but eventually found something that worked for them.  Lena told Kassi that she felt like a complete sexual failure in her own and Saul’s eyes. After much crying, they decided to follow Saul and figure out what he was doing.

Two nights later Kassi and Lena followed Saul home from his real estate office. Saul had called Lena earlier in the day, telling her that he wouldn’t be home until late that night. Kassi picked Lena up her Mercedes later that afternoon. They were both dressed in tight jeans with comfortable shoes. Though it was summer, they both had designer t-shirts and jogging type jackets. Kassi drove to an alley near Saul’s accounting office. They watched as he pulled out in his Land Rover and headed toward the west side of the city. Kassi struggled to keep up with him in the heavy evening rush hour traffic. After two near accidents they pulled off the main streets into a ghetto on the west side. They were both white knuckled from the drive and Lena looked like she might get sick. Kassi felt incredibly alive and filled with excitement. It had been a long time since she had done anything this exciting.  They watched as Saul pulled his Land Rover through a tight alley near a construction area. Kassi felt that they would be seen if she got any closer. She pulled the Mercedes along a row of dilapidated houses and businesses. The construction area bordered a large row of old warehouses.

They scrunched down in their seats and waited. It wasn’t until she began relaxing that Kassi realized that the Mercedes stuck out like a sore thumb. The cars parked on either side of the street were typical ghetto junkers or elaborately customized street thug rides.  Two thugish looking black gang bangers began approaching the car. They were both heavily muscled and covered with tattoos, wearing low riding baggy jeans with tank tops. The bigger of the two adjusted his ball cap which was cocked off to the side and knocked on the window. Kassi cracked the window and he looked left and right, then reached in his pocket and brought out several tin foil packets. “Blow or rock, Bitch.” He smiled and she saw that his teach were covered in shiny silver and what appeared to be tiny diamonds.  Kassi hesitated, not knowing what to say.  “Fucking blow or rock, you fucking bitch!” He said louder as he turned and looked back toward the street. Kassi saw some type of black handled pistol tucked in the front of his pants. She fumbled in her purse and handed him several twenties and mumbled, “Blow.” “I thought so, you fucking cunt!” He took the money and handed her several tin foil packages.  He leaned over and looked closer at the two high class smoking hot white women in the Mercedes.   “Get the fuck out of the car you fucking cunt!”

Kassi began to panic and quickly tried to roll the window up. Lena yelped and began crouching down even further in her seat, hoping to disappear. The thug quickly reached in his pants and came up with the big pistol pointing it at Kassi through the closing window. Kassi froze and the thug tapped on the window with the barrel of the pistol. “Don’t make me fucking pull you out cunt!” He didn’t yell, but she heard command in the voice. Kassi immediately popped the locks on the door and the second thug pulled it open. “Which one of you cunts is going to suck us off?”  Kassi was terrified but knew there was no way out of this situation.  How stupid could they have been to try and follow Saul to a west side gutter ghetto? The first thug unzipped his pants and pulled his boxers down, exposing the largest cock she had ever seen. He moaned as Kassi lifted it and began moving it in and out of her mouth.  Even flaccid the huge cock was difficult to get into her mouth.  Due to her fear, Kassi was having trouble concentrating on anything, giving good head.  It wasn’t until he put the gun barrel up to her head that she began to really work getting him off.  Kassi began sucking and stroking in earnest as the barrel pushed against her throat and the side of her cheek. He slowly became erect as she continued sucking and stroking. “Hell yeah, you fucking cunt!” Kassi began gagging as the huge cock began expanding and he began pushing it deeper in her throat. He continued moaning and thrusting back and forth more quickly. Kassi was shocked as another erect cock began pushing against her face from the other side. The other thug was stroking his cock and smiling at her under his cocked ball cap.

Kassi struggled not to gag as the first thug suddenly pushed the huge member deep in her throat. Each time pulled it in and out saliva dripped down from the slime coated cock.  Through her terror, Kassi was shocked to realize that she was becoming incredibly turned on. She realized that there was nothing she could do to stop this, so she might as well get into it. Hopefully if she got him off quickly they could get away safely.  She redoubled her efforts and began trying to deep throat the cock each time he thrust into her mouth.   It was so big, that she gagged and choked as her airway was blocked with each thrust.  She stroked the long shaft with one hand and began cupping his low hanging balls with the other. The other cock began to push more insistently at her face and she began stroking it with the hand that had previously been cupping the first thug’s balls. She was gagging, sucking, and stroking with both hands. The second thug reached forward and tore her shirt open in the front. Her breasts were still covered by the bra until he pushed it down and began pinching her nipples and roughly caressing her breasts.  Pain seared through her nipples directly to her cunt as the second thug continued to twist and pinch.  She tried to escape the brutal assault on her breasts but was too afraid to do anything other than squirm. The first thug redoubled his efforts to choke her to death and suddenly pulled out of her mouth and rudely slapped her back and forth with massive cock. He stroked it for a second then grunted like an animal as streams of cum began shooting out across her eyes, hair, face, and mouth. Kassi tried to keep stroking the other cock as the first thug continued to cum on her face. He finished and began slapping her face again with his cock, flinging the last of his cum from his cock across her already soaked face. He backed out of the way as the second thug began ramming his cock full speed down her sore throat.

The second thug was much rougher and though his cock was somewhat smaller. Kassi could barely breathe as the violence of his attack pushed her back onto the seat of the Mercedes. He pulled out as she fell back he grabbed both her breasts pulling her back toward him. He pushed his saliva coated cock between her breast roughly pushing them together and crushing her nipples between his fingers.  He tried spit down on his cock which was pumping between her breasts but most of the spit landed on her chin and dripped down.  After several more violent thrusts he groaned and began cuming on her throat and the top of her breasts. He pulled back and continued to shooting strings of semen on her tits and nipples. As he finished he grasped both her nipples and pinched viciously causing her to cry out. “Come back anytime. You fucking rich cunt.” He leered at Lena who was curled up in fear in a fetal position in the front passenger seat.

Chapter 2 – Truly Fucked

As the thugs backed away, Kassi quickly started the car and pulled back onto the street. She heard a thump and laughing from the thugs as one of them kicked the Mercedes as she pulled away from the curb. Kassi’s eyes were covered with dripping cum, making it difficult to see. She was worried that with heavy traffic she might hit someone or another driver. Lena took her jogging jacket off and wiped some of the cum out of Kassi’s eyes. Lena’s hands were shaking as she cleaned Kassi’s face. Kassi stopped at a light and Lena helped her finish cleaning up the best that they could under the circumstances. A honk startled them as the passenger in a delivery truck next to them began hooting and whistling at them. Kassi still hadn’t pulled her bra back up over her augmented cum covered breasts. Her breasts and nipples were still aching from the brutal treatment by the second thug. The light changed and Kassi sped away from the delivery truck.

Lena was in complete shock by what had happened in the last 10 minutes. She had just watched one of her closest friends orally raped and abused by two disgusting street thugs. Kassi had just been trying to help her. Tears of guilt and shame streamed down Lena’s face as she watched Kassi steer the car in and out of lanes, in an attempt to get out of the West Side neighborhood. Lena couldn’t help but look at Kassi’s cum stained bare breasts as she maneuvered the vehicle. They were covered in red marks, jutting out from the torn t-shirt and jacket. Kassi’s bra was pushed down to her waist and covered with cum that had dripped down from her face, throat, and breasts. Kassi’s nipples were erect and prominent. There were strings and clumps of cum still spattered all over in her hair. Lena wiped her tears away and exchanged a quick glance with Kassi whose makeup was smeared and running.

Kassi still in a daze said “Oh my god, I can’t believe that just happened.” Lena responded. “Kassi! I’m so sorry, this is all my fault” said Lena, as she began to sob. “This is all my fault. I shouldn’t have asked you to come with me.” Sobbed Lena. “Shussh.” said Kassi as she looked over at her distraught friend. “Relax, hold on and I will find a place to stop.” Kassi kept driving until she reached an emptied out manufacturing area. Warehouses and factories lined the streets, separated by empty parking lots. It was getting late enough that most of the employees were gone, leaving the dark lots mostly empty.

Kassi pulled the Mercedes into the back portion of a parking lot, recessed between two tall factories. Lena sat huddled in the passenger seat crying. Kassi, although she had been caught completely off guard by the two thugs, was not distraught like her beautiful friend. She had been terrified by the gun toting thug, but was strangely charged by the shocking experience. Kassi put the car in park and sat for a second lost in the violence and random nature of the attack. She looked at her cum stained face and smeared makeup in the mirror. Semen was spattered in chunks and globs in her hair. She looked down at her breasts which were still bare and touched the drying semen that had dripped down to her stomach onto her bra and tight Lucky jeans. Her nipples were still stinging from the vicious mauling the second thug had given them. Kassi was unbelievably turned on and a little ashamed to admit it to Lena, who was obviously traumatized. Kassi could still taste the sweaty rancid cocks that had raped her mouth and throat. She caught herself as she raised both hands to cup her breasts and massage her painful nipples. Lena saw Kassi touch her nipples and began sobbing even more violently. Lena thought that Kassi was touching herself because of the painful assault on her breasts.

Kassi pulled herself back to the moment, turning to Lena. “Lena, I’m fine.” Said Kassi, as she slid over on the leather seat and took the sobbing Lena into her arms. Lena continued to be racked by sobs, but seemed to begin to calm herself in Kassi’s embrace. Kassi held Lena close until the sobbing finally began to subside. Both women suddenly realized that the side of Lena’s face was pressed up against Kassi’s bare cum covered breasts. They separated and sat next to each other, touching shoulders. Lena took her jacket and began cleaning the cum off Kassi’s breasts. Kassi’s nipples were still standing out erect and she actually moaned as Lena used the jacket to clean her breasts. “Lena, I’m okay.” She said as she cupped Lena’s cheeks and looked in her eyes. They both shivered as though the stress of the incident had heighted their senses, causing an electric bond. Without thinking Kassi pulled Lena’s face to hers and kissed her tentatively. Lena was still shaking, but responded by kissing Kassi back with increased pressure. Within moments the two were embraced and kissing passionately. Lena responded feverously, incredibly charged by the softness of Kassi’s lips and the taste and smells of strange cum and strange taste in Kassi’s mouth and on her face. Lena hadn’t kissed another woman since college, when she had gotten shitfaced with some of her sorority girls. She reached up and began caressing Kassi’s beautiful breasts, gently squeezing and circling her long nipples.

As her excitement built, Kassi gently broke the kiss and guided Lena’s mouth down to her breasts where Lena began licking and sucking on her battered nipples. Lena began moving from nipple to nipple yet continued caressing, squeezing, and rubbing Kassi’s breasts and sensitive nipples. Kassi moaned a she felt herself quickly coming close to an orgasm. Kassi pushed Lena back and continuing to kiss her and began caressing and rubbing her large breasts through the thin t-shirt and bra. She placed her knee between Lena’s legs, pushing it up to her groin. Lena reacted by moaning and grinding her jean covered pussy against Kassi’s knee.

Kassi slid her left hand down her bare cum stained stomach under her jeans. She popped the top button and zipper, pushing her hand down under her panties. Kassi began rubbing her clit and fingering her dripping wet pussy.  She felt her orgasm building as Lena continued to grind her pussy strongly against Kassi’s knee and pinched her pained nipples.  Kassi concentrated on her clit with one hand while pushing harder with her knee against Lena’s jean covered pussy. With her free hand Kassi could feel Lena’s rock hard nipples through the t-shirt and bra. Kassi felt the tension in her groin grow until she began convulsing as her orgasm broke free. Kassi knelt straight up as Lena continued stroking and  pinching her tortured nipples, screaming. “Oh my God! Oh dear fucking God. You fucking gorgeous slut!”

Kassi slumped down on the stunned Lena who didn’t know what to do. Kassi began kissing her again more gently and Lena continued to respond. Confusion washed over Lena, who couldn’t quite process what had been happened. In the last thirty minutes her best friend had been brutally raped and abused. Lena couldn’t remember ever being so terrified. The extreme terror had abruptly turned into the one of the most sexually charged events of her life. Though Lena was almost thirty she had always been sexually conservative. One of the reasons Lena had been so drawn to Kassi was because of her open mindedness and lack of judgment. Kassi had openly talked about her enjoyment of sex and given explicit details of her open marriage. Lena could never have imagined that she and Kassi would end up in this type of situation.

Lena increased the pressure of the embrace, pulling Kassi tightly to her, looking up in her eyes. “I’m glad you’re okay. That was unbelievable!” She said to Kassi. Not knowing which part of the whole incident she was talking about. Kassi didn’t look surprised by Lena’s comment. “Kassi, thanks for trying to help me. I can’t believe you did this for me.”

“It’s okay Lena.” Kassi said as she sat back grinding her knee into Lenas pussy.  Kassi stiffened suddenly as she looked out the window at the semi circle of men standing around the passenger side of the car. There were several rough looking factory workers who had just finished a shift. They hooted and whistled at the two gorgeous women. Two or three of the men where vigorously stroking their exposed erect cocks. Kassi though not normally prudish, covered her breasts with her forearm and pulled her stained bra up over her bruised and painful breasts. Lena sat up abruptly, once again heading back into shock. The last few minutes with Kassi had been absolutely incredible, now she was suddenly thrown back into panic mode. One of the men approached the side of the car as Kassi tried to get it started.

Lena could see his dirty hand furiously stroking his cock, which was sticking out of his pants. He was tall and lanky, most likely in his mid thirties. He was dressed in dark blue Dickey pants and a stained gray t-shirt. He leaned forward as he grunted and jets of semen began shooting out of his cock. Lena screamed and backed away from the closed window as semen landed on the glass. He laughed as the other two workers also leaned up to the car and began shooting cum on the passenger window and side of the Mercedes. Kassi got the car started and quickly pulled away from the group as they continued to cheer, whistle, and catcall.

Kassi sped out of the parking lot, back onto the main street and began heading toward her a house in Lakeview. Neither of them knew what to say as they drove away from the Westside ghetto. Kassi was basking in the thought of the orgasm she had and Lena sat in almost complete confusion. Lena was completely overwhelmed by the entire evening. She didn’t know what to do about Saul. She didn’t know what to say or do about all that had happened to and between her and Kassi. Lena just didn’t’ know what to do. She wasn’t worried about the kids. The nanny had been asked to stay all night. Lena told her that she was going out with Kassi and didn’t know when she would get home.

She glanced at Kassi who seemed fairly relaxed as she drove. Lena closed her eyes, sat back, and relaxed as she tried to at least think of the positives of the evening. She imagined Kassi’s tongue entwined with hers, probing each other’s mouths and caressing each other’s breasts. She remembered the feeling of Kassi pushing her knee against her pubic mound, as she ground her pussy against it. Lena opened her eyes and realized that she wanted more, much more from Kassi.  She longed to have an orgasm like Kassi, who had looked so beautiful as she lost herself with her hand down her jeans. Lena blushed as she realized it had been a long time since she had cum. Almost forever since she had cum like Kassi had tonight.

The next day at coffee, Lena a Kassi decided to hire a professional to track Saul and find out what he was involved in. Lena confided that Saul didn’t come home at any point during the night and that she feared the worst. Lena had been afraid that there might be some awkwardness between the two friends. She was grateful that in reality they seemed closer than ever. Kassi didn’t seem at all phased by the oral rape by the two gang bangers, in fact she seemed to get horny even talking about it. Kassi told Lena that Alex had been really turned on when she called him in London and told him about the incident. Lena couldn’t believe that Kassi and Alex had such an open honest and strong relationship.

Kassi and Lena rode the elevator up to the 3rd floor of the office building. The elevator doors opened into a simple yet elegant Zen style waiting area. The hardwood floors contrasted with simple wood chairs and a low tile topped table. The room had a distinctive Japanese style theme, with sliding doors and decorations. The far wall door slid open and Kassi got her first look at Jack Lete as he stepped through the door. Jack was maybe a little over 6 feet tall with blond hair, a ruggedly handsome face, wide shoulders and a lean hard look. He was dressed in a dark stylish three button suit, smart tie, and shirt. Their eyes met from across the room and Kassi involuntarily shuddered at the force of his gaze. His blue eyes shifted over to Lena and he smiled walking forward with his hand extending.

The three shook hands briefly and Jack directed them to the simple chairs surrounding the low table. Jack had a handsome but weathered look, most likely from his years in the military. Kassi wondered if he would tell them more about his past work. They sat at the low and Jack who walked across the room to another sliding door. He slid it open exposing an inset counter with a fresh pot of coffee. “Can I offer you ladies some coffee?” The both said yes. He pored them each a cup and brought it over to the table on a small tray. He set the tray in front of them and sat down on one of the chairs across the table. Kassi was surprised at the modern style of haircut Jack sported. It was short and styled with a mix of messy and spiky, almost as if he stepped out of a GQ catalogue. She got a brief smell of his cologne and couldn’t quite place the brand. Kassi had expected more of the butch extreme commando look. Jack looked more like a professional athlete than a soldier.

They briefly introduced themselves to each other and Kassi began to notice that Lena was already blushing and acting quite self-conscious. Jack ignored her discomfort and immediately got to business. Kassi with little help from Lena explained their concerns about Saul’s ongoing behavior. They also emphasized the importance of discretion. Lena explained that Saul was one of the top real-estate accountants in the Midwest. His clientele was extremely wealthy and would drop him in a heartbeat if any scandal got out.

Jack assured them that Axis Corporation was very discrete and would take all appropriate precautions. “Ladies, I know you were referred to me by Gunter. Just to be clear, these types of cases are not our corporation’s specialty. We are not going to be your most affordable option.”

Kassi and Lena assured him that they just wanted to hire someone they could trust and that money was no issue. The rest of the meeting was spent by Jack gathering personal information on Lena and Saul; more specifically any information Lena knew about his business contacts, personal identifiers, and banking information.

Lena blushed and bumbled through the entire meeting, obviously embarrassed to be discussing her husband’s possible indiscretions. Jack never addressed her embarrassment, keeping everything much more businesslike than Kassi would have liked. While Lena gave Jack the information he requested Kassi couldn’t help but wonder what he looked like under the suit. His demeanor was completely business like; smooth, calm, relaxed and competent. Her sister Angela had always gone for the dapper business types. Kassi would have written him off as just another jock whot had gone into business, except for the controlled energy that seeped from his every movement. Jack radiated confidence and competence. Kassi felt like he could explode into action without a second’s though. Business like or not, she was becoming very horny.

Kassi was pulled back to reality as the meeting came to an end.

“I will be in touch with you as I get more information. Remember, we don’t control results, but I can assure you we will get answers. It was a pleasure meeting you ladies, I’m sorry it was under these circumstances.” Jack stood and escorted them to the elevator.

Tears streamed down from Saul’s eyes as he suffered a further realization that he was truly fucked, both literally and figuratively. Pain radiated from his tortured cock and balls which were encircled by a metal cock ring with attached metal ball spreaders. Lead weights had been attached to his balls with leather cords stretching his balls and scrotum away from his body and blood engorged his painfully throbbing cock. His hands were bound together, attached to a rope and pulley that suspended him off the ground. Two other ropes were attached to his ankles. The twin ropes pulled his legs up and away from his body into and exaggerated splits. Saul was forced to alternate resting his weight against the ropes pulling his legs apart or the rope suspending his hands. Pain lanced through his strained hamstrings each time he couldn’t hold the weight with his arms and back. Sweat pored off his naked body, which was covered with welts and bruises from the beating he had received. He had a spreader gag which pulled his mouth open creating an exaggerated scream/smile type look. Two other men were similarly situated, moaning in their restraints on either side. They were alone in the dimly lit basement of a warehouse somewhere in a ghetto on the West Side of Chicago.

Everything had started so innocently.  Saul had no idea how to turn back what he had started a few months ago. Saul had always known that he was a little bent sexually. He was a handsome man, maybe a bit on the slight side for most. He had been a high school wrestler and always taken great care of his body. College had been easy and life had been great. Saul had dark curly hair that was cut fairly short and the body of a light weight wrester. He was about 5 feet 8 and weighted in a whopping buck fifty soaking wet. He had no body fat and kept quite fit with daily workouts. Usually women had been drawn to his large soft brown eyes and long lashes.  Until Saul met Lena, many of his friends had constantly teased him about being the perfect twink.

Everything had changed for Saul after he met Lena. They met when he was finishing Grad school at University of Chicago and she was finishing her senior year at Loyola. A mutual friend set them up on a blind double date. Lena was the most beautiful woman Saul had ever met. The fact that they clicked probably surprised both of them. Lena was the classic drop dead gorgeous blond bombshell, who usually would go for the tall dark and handsome types. At least Saul had the dark and handsome side down. Lena and Saul hit it off instantly and developed a great friendship which eventually led to love and marriage.

Their marriage had been great in every area except for the sex. Not that Lena wasn’t into sex, it was just Saul was sure that she wasn’t into the sex that he needed. He had tried to push his needs down these first few years of marriage, but several months ago everything came out.

Saul had been working on securing financing for a large neighborhood rejuvenation project on the North West side of the city. One afternoon after lunch he walked by a seedy massage parlor and just couldn’t fight the impulse to walk in. The flashing neon massage sign blinked as he pushed open the glass door. The waiting area smelled of stale cigarettes, perfume, and mold. The woman behind the counter was a middle aged chucky Mexican woman who had fingernails that seemed to be almost two inches long. She looked down her nose and over her designer glasses at him. “Can I help you?” she said in her in a simultaneously annoyed and bored tone.

“I was, uh, wondering if, uh, if you had any openings?” Stuttered Saul. The woman sighed and nodded to the dirty chairs lined up against the wall. Saul sat down and waited, wondering why he had even walked in. Why would he even think of coming in here? Lena was always open to sex; in fact lately she had really been trying to liven things up. Saul hung his head in shame, knowing that he could never tell Lena what her really needed.

Two younger looking Mexican girls came out into the waiting room. They were both had long dark hair and were in their late teens or early twenties. One was taller and bigger boned with huge sloppy tits that were stuffed into a tight black bra. She had good curves with a slightly saggy belly and a gorgeous full round ass framed by a matching black thong. The other girl was maybe a little older but much thinner. She was actually skinny in that druggy unhealthy way, with small tits and pointy nipples showing through her light blue bra. She was almost a head shorter than Saul, probably weighing barely a hundred pounds. The skinny one turned showing off her fairly tight ass. Unlike the larger girl, she had on hot-short type light blue panties. Saul noticed that she had several gang looking tattoos located in various spots. The largest was some sort of script across her lower back and a large Virgin Mary if full color on her left outer thigh.

“Look, I don’t usually come into places like this, but how much for both of you?” Saul said.

“$500 a half-hour asshole. You can jerk off while we dance for you.” The larger girl said. Saul considered her offer and began having serious second thoughts. “Naw, that’s way too much for that.” Said Saul as he got up to leave, embarrassed that he had even walked in. “I better get anything I want for $500.” He said over his shoulder as he walked toward the door.

“Okay, we’ll throw in a blow job for the $500, anything more its $750.” The big one said. Saul had a sinking feeling as he turned around and reached for his wallet.

A few minutes later both girls were laughing as Saul explained what he wanted them to do. “You have got to be shitting me.” Said the heavier one as she freed her huge sloppy tits. Her huge nipples were round and dark. The breasts sagged down significantly and stretch marks stood out on her brown skin. “Okay baby, but this will definitely cost you the $750.” She said sarcastically.

The larger girl, named Maria retrieved two sets of high heels from a duffle back in the room. Once they were on she reached over to Consuela and took her bra off. Consuela, had almost no breasts, but incredible pointy nipples that stood out almost a full inch from her tiny breasts. Both girls were a bit wobbly in the high heels they had added.

Once Saul had neatly stacked his clothes on the dirty massage table, he handed his belt over to the Maria. “Get on your knees you fucking cunt.” Said Maria loudly. Saul quickly knelt down as Maria approached him grabbing him under the chin forcing him to look up at her. “Not fast enough you little shit.” Said the smiling Maria. She stepped back and open hand slapped him viciously across the face. “Get on your knees! Move you fucking asshole.”

Saul had just reached his hands and knees the first blow from the belt landed across his lower back. He tensed and grunted as blows began landing all across his back, shoulders, lower back, and ass. Maria’s breasts were swinging back and forth as she delivered each additional blow. “Don’t look up at me you little shit.” Maria practically screamed. Saul directed his gaze to the dirty, moldy smelling carpet. Maria continued to rain blows down on Saul as Consuela began grinding the heel of her shoe into top of his hand that was on the floor. Saul cried out as it felt like the heel was going to break his hand or punch all the way through. He continued grunting with each blow as Maria began focusing primarily on his ass.

Blood had rushed to his cock which was now rock hard and extending down between his legs. Saul looked at his erect cock and felt it begin twitching each time the belt met his skin. Saul had a nice clean well shaped cock, which was average to small in size. Saul had always been slightly self conscious of his size. Consuela balanced carefully and began grinding both heels into Saul’s hands which were still planted on the dirty carpet floor.

Unexpectedly Maria delivered a nasty blow with the belt curling between his legs soundly striking his sensitive ball sack. Saul sagged with the impact and groaned as nausea spread through his stomach and pain exploded in his balls. “Did that hurt, you little pussy?” Maria cooed sarcastically.

Consuela squatted down with her bony tight ass facing toward Saul, forcing all her weight onto the sharp heels digging into the back of his hands. Consuela’s tight hot shorts were pulled tight up between her ass cheeks, and between her pussy lips. Saul yelped as he thought the heels would jam straight through his hands to the floor. Maria landed another painful blow to his balls and erect cock causing Saul to lose his breath.

Consuela stepped off his hands and Maria stepped around Saul’s side, kicking him violently on his side. “On your back, you little freak.” She growled. Saul quickly put his back against the floor and began rubbing the backs of his hands. Maria dropped the belt and stood over Saul, straddling his face while still standing. She slowly began massaging her breasts with one hand and rubbing her pussy and clit through the thong panties. She kicked her heels off and squatted down over Saul’s face with her crotch inches from touching him. She continued massaging her pussy and clit pushing the thong panties slightly into the opening.

Saul felt sudden pain as Consuela, who had also removed her heels, began stepping on his ball sack which was resting on the ground. The skinny girl had pushed his legs apart with her bare feet and began crushing his balls with her alternating feet. Maria slapped him again then began grinding her panty covered pussy into his face. Saul could smell the pussy through the wet panties. He began pushing his face back up into her cunt and licking the cloth. Pain lanced through his groin as Consuela continued the pressure on his balls. Saul was torn between the pleasure of the panty covered pussy grinding into his face and the sickness that was spreading through his stomach and groin from the abuse to his balls.

Maria stood briefly as Saul watched her pendulous breasts swing repositioning herself facing his cock. She sat back down on his face with her full weight and Saul felt his breathing become instantly obstructed. He wiggled and fought for air as he felt a powerful blow from a hand strike his throbbing erection. Maria’s cunt was squarely on his mouth and her thong covered ass was pressing into his nose. Saul finally was able get a breath as he continued to lick the pussy and now enjoy the smell and taste of the ass which was crushing his nose. Maria continued to slap Saul’s erect cock which slammed back and forth with each blow. Maria had pinned each of his arms under her shins, locking them firmly on the carpet.

Maria couldn’t believe how much she was enjoying fucking with this little twerp. She could tell that this sick fuck was really getting off on the abuse. She reached down between her legs and pulled the thong aside allowing him to begin bathing her pussy and clit with his tongue. Maria had a vertical clitoral hood piercing that he began flicking and sucking. She moaned as the crazy fuck began working her piercing, clit, and slit like mad. She looked at Consuela who grinned back and kick him roughly in the groin. The man bucked beneath her and continued to eat her pussy. Maria pulled down further and clenched her ass cheeks together trying to smother him. He wiggled and squirmed until he could breathe and began tongue fucking her dripping pussy. Consuela was crushing his balls again and Maria continued to slap his erection around.

Consuela began caressing and pulling her already rock hard nipples as he smashed the silly gringo’s balls with her bare feet. She was jealous that Maria was getting such good head. Maria was beginning to close her eyes and clench, like she was getting ready to cum. Consuela had been doing massages at the parlor for some time, but never before had this much fun. Most of the guys that came in wanted either straight sex, a hand jog, blow job, or if they were cheep, just to jerk off with them dancing. Some just wanted to talk. This weird rich fuck wanted them to beat the living shit out of him. Maria was sweating as she stopped slapping his cock and began pinching and caressing her huge brown nipples.

Consuela looked at his twitching cock and decided she needed a little something. Why should Maria have all the fun? She saw down over the man’s erection with her feet on either side of his waist and began rubbing her panty covered snatch up and down his erection. She was facing Maria and began caressing Maria’s huge breasts. Within a moment she and Maria were locking lips and trying to tongue each other to death. Maria began pulling Consuela’s nipples even more violently grinding down on the man’s face. Consuela could feel his cock sliding against her clit and between her bony ass cheeks. She couldn’t wait to change positions with Maria after the man got her off.

It wasn’t long before Maria began to cum, swearing loudly in Spanish. As she came, Maria began clenching her legs and ass together crushing the man’s face. Consuela continued to work Maria’s nipples as she came a second time. Finally sated, she kissed Consuela one last time and they exchanged places.

Saul was gasping for air and barely conscious by the time Consuela began crushing his face with her bony pussy and ass. She had pulled her panties off and was smashing her meaty pussy lips and prominent clit into his face. Consuela had long pussy lips which extended beautifully from he cunt.  She began violently grinding and pushing against him. Saul could feel her pelvic bones smashing his chin and face. He began working her cunt and clit like he had Maria’s.

Maria sat on her ass between his legs, leaning back on her hands and began jacking him off with her bare feet pressed together. Each time her feet came down she tried to crush his balls against the carpet. Saul began bucking in pain as she picked up speed. He felt Consuela shift as her brown puckered asshole covered his mouth. He continued tonguing her ass transitioned into ass fucking the skinny girl with his tongue. Saul began grunting each time Maria pounded his nuts with her heels at the bottom of her foot strokes.

Consuela shifted forward and felt the sick fuck begin fucking her ass with his tongue. Most of her boyfriends rarely if ever even gave her oral sex. This fucker was tonguing her ass like he was starving for ass. She was lost in the sensations and continued to grind her ass down on his tongue. Consuela began working her clit as he fucked her skinny ass with his tongue. The pleasure built until her orgasm washed over her. “Fuck yes, you little gringo, fuck that ass!” She screamed in English, followed by swearing in Spanish. She thrashed around on his face until the orgasm faded.

As Consuela, began to cum, Maria began viciously stroking and pounding Saul’s cock with her feet and smashing his balls with her heels. Just as Consuela stopped bucking on his face he felt the tension explode from his balls and cock. He felt his cum shoot out in streams onto his muscular stomach. Even as he was cumming, Maria continued to pound his balls which exploded in pain with his orgasm.

Pain lanced across Saul’s back as he felt the kiss of a whip, bringing him back to reality. His arms gave out and pain spasmed through his legs and hamstrings as his full body weight was brought to bear on the ropes stretching his legs apart.

Yes he truly was fucked.

Chapter 3 – Reformation Group

Several days after his meeting with Kassi and Lena, Jack and his team had gathered a significant amount of information about Saul Neuberg.  Not only did Axis Corp pay for the best database information accounts, they also utilized some of the best hackers available.  Sid Johnsen, was the son of one of Jack’s old Army company commanders, a part time grad student, and more importantly, a genius hacker.  Sid was proving to be a daring and creative hacker, who had the exact personality type required of an Axis Corp’s tech support employee.  Sid, in his early 20’s, was an average sized, sort of skinny kid that took the “punk” look to every extreme.  He had a 10 inch spiked green Mohawk, was covered in tattoos, and dressed in skinny jeans, ragged shirts, boots, and army coats.  Sid was one of Jack’s first hires when he opened the Chicago office.  So far, he was working out much better than Jack had expected.  Sid was hot linked in with Axis’s main tech support, and had so far, been impressing the Axis team with his hacking skills.

Sid ran all of Saul’s identifiers and personal information through every database he could find, even tapping several illegal sources.  Jack sat at his desk, with his laptop, and scrolled through page after page of detailed information about Saul.  School records, business records, bank accounts, credit card bills, etc…

They learned that almost two months ago, Saul had become involved with a mysterious BDSM group, called the Reformation Group.  Jack and his surveillance teams had followed Saul, as he drove to the warehouse located in the West Side ghetto neighborhood.

They had also learned that over the last 3 years, Saul had been skimming money from some of his more wealthy clients.  No amount large enough from any one client to draw attention, but enough to create a sizeable balance in some offshore accounts.  Approximately two months ago Saul had done something totally unexpected.  He began transferring the stolen money back to the clients he had taken it from.

Earlier in the week, they learned that the warehouse and the construction site where Kassi and Lena had followed Saul were owned by Reformation Group (RG).  The actual company on the books was a shell construction company, owned by several other shell corporations.  Axis’s main tech group had finally tracked the ownership to RG.

Axis had very little information about the group.  It was listed the in Cayman Islands as a financial institution.  RG’s only known business location was the one Kassi and Lena had stumbled across, when following Saul.  Sid had worked with Axis’s main tech group for several days to hack into RG’s website.  RG had an intricate web security system that rivaled many of the world’s finest financial corporations.  Sid, along with Axis’s techs, had been working around the clock to gain access.

Sid rubbed his face, trying to wake up, after working almost around the clock the last few days.  It was almost 2:00 a.m., and he had been sitting for hours in front of his laptop, trying hack the website of the Reformation Group.  So far all of his efforts had failed.  Sure he could have blown his way in, but then everyone would have known about it.  It was far trickier to get in without anyone being the wiser.  He sipped his cold coffee and started back at it, sucking on his large lower lip ring piercing.

He heard the door open behind him and looked back over his shoulder, as his girlfriend Gwen came in the tech office.  Sid had introduced Gwen to Jack not long after he had been hired.  Two months ago, Jack asked Sid if Gwen was looking for work, telling him they were going to be upgrading all of the new office’s camera systems, and needed another tech.  Not only was Gwen pretty good with computers, she had a lot of experience working with cameras.  She had been doing side camera work for the last couple of years, in Chicago’s underground theater/movie scene; giving her a great mix of computer and camera skills.  Jack had hired her on the spot.

Gwen, like Sid, was in her early 20’s and also punk, with long blue dreadlocks, numerous tattoos, and some fucking awesome piercings.  Gwen had a very petite, lean body, with a beautiful face.  The punk look gave her a nice contrast between an innocent and tough girl look.  She had small perky tits and an ass to die for.  Gwen and Sid had been dating for the last few months.  They weren’t exclusive, with both fucking around on occasion.  Just the other night Gwen set him up with one of her girlfriends, while she hooked up with an old boyfriend that was passing through Chicago.

It was pretty late and Gwen had been hitting the bars.  He could smell the booze and cigarettes as she walked over and straddled him.  She had a tight olive drab t-shirt on, with a short black skirt, knee length multicolored stockings, and combat boots.  She ground down on his crotch and began kissing him.  “I am so fucking horny.  Make me your little bitch.” She whispered between kisses.  Gwen loved being treated like a little fucking slut.  “I’m such a little whore, you need to use me like a fucking whore.”  She kept whispering.  Her skirt was pulled up, exposing her light green panties that were decorated with hundreds of little black skulls.

As they kissed, Sid ran his hands up her tight stomach and chest, to her pierced nipples.  He massaged her breasts and worked her nipples through the thin material of the t-shirt.  He pulled on the heavy gage nipple rings, causing her to moan and grind harder down onto his growing cock.  They both had lip rings, eyebrow rings, and Gwen had a tongue piercing.  She slipped off his lap, moving down under the desk between his legs, unfastened his belt, and began going for his cock.  Sid helped her push his pants and underwear down below his knees.  “Suck that cock, you dirty slut.”

Gwen wasted no time in trying to deep throat Sid’s stiffening cock.  She was a little tipsy, so she almost gagged the first couple of tries.  Sid was a skinny kid, with an above average sized cock, that had several piercing studs that ran along the entire underside of his cock.  Gwen began massaging his balls as she took the entire length of his cock in and out of her throat.  Saliva began dripping out of her mouth each time she pulled his cock out of her throat.  She began concentrating on the head of his cock and stroked the shaft with alternating hands, licking his piss hole, then working his balls and shaft.  Sid began pushing her head toward his groin and driving his cock deep down her throat.  “That’s it.  You dirty little cock sucking slut.”  He said, as he began holding her head down, with his cock wedged deep in her throat.  Gwen’s eyes began to bulge as she struggled for air.  He released her head and she gasped when his cock slid out, followed by a long stream of spit.  He drove it in again, pulling her mouth to the base of his cock, holding tightly to her long blue dreads.  He held her down even longer, finally letting her get air, just as she began turning blue, like her hair.

It suddenly struck him out of nowhere, the answer; a way to hack into Reformation Group’s website.  He left Gwen to keep working his cock, and began typing furiously.

Gwen continued working his cock, alternating stroking his shaft with both hands and licking his balls.  Sid moaned.  Gwen was a fucking dirty cock sucking pro.

Within a couple of minutes, Sid was in Reformation Group’s site. He fired off a quick email to Jack Lete, and Axis’s main tech group, who had been helping him out, then began taking a look through the website.

He began checking files and stumbled into a list of numbered files, some of which looked like video files.  He clicked on a random video file and watched it open on the screen.  “Holy fuck, Gwen, you have got to see this shit.”  Although Sid wasn’t sure who he was looking at, it definitely was some serious shit.  He picked a random video file that was now beginning to display across the screen.

The high quality video, showed a distinguished, older, slightly chubby, white man, strapped into some sort of heavy duty wooden chair.  The chair was seated near what appeared to be some sort of hoist, or engine lift with a boom.  The man was naked, and his mouth was gagged, with the chair positioned so that he could watch the woman, who was hanging from the hoist.  The long legged woman was suspended by a heavy chain attached to sturdy leather cuffs around her wrists.  Her body was stretched just far enough off the ground, that her toes made slight contact with the floor.  Her long blond hair trailed down her back and over her shoulders.  She was a beautiful woman, somewhere in her mid 50’s, with the look of a wealthy, aging trophy wife.  Her breasts had been augmented to at least a D, with the slightly visible scars showing at the underside curves of her breasts.  Her body was beginning to sag, but overall she was pretty fit.

A large heavily muscled, masked, shirtless man, wearing tight dark pants and work boots, stood near her, holding a nasty looking heavy leather flogger.  The masked man turned, looking directly at the camera and said, “Now begins the reckoning.”  He turned back to the woman and began walking around her body, flicking the flogger out, striking her ass, legs, lower back and stomach.

The man in the chair began struggling against his bonds, and the hanging woman began yelping and screaming, “No!  Please no!  God no!”  She screamed as each blow landed.  She began twisting, attempting to avoid the unavoidable.  As she tried to pull away from the blows, her body began to slightly swing and spin, while she pushed off with her toes.  The slapping blows were random, making her skin and body giggle with each impact.

Gwen pushed up from between Sid’s legs, “Hey, let me see too.”  She slurred.  “Mother fucker!  What did you find, baby?”  She crooned.  Gwen pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, baring her perky breasts, and threw it on the floor.  She seated herself on Sid’s lap, pressing his erection against his stomach, while facing away from him, toward the screen.  Gwen wiggled on his lap and began grinding her ass against his erection.  Gwen’s stood again and pulled her short skirt down past her knees, letting it fall to the floor.  She sat back down on his lap, leaving only the thin material of the panties between her pussy and his studded cock.  Sid reached around her body and began caressing and massaging her breasts, spending plenty of time on her pierced nipples.  Sid looked down at the numerous tattoos that adored Gwen’s back and body; she was one hot fucking bitch.  She moaned as he reached around and pulled on her piercings and worked her nipples, “Holy fuck, that dude is really fucking her shit up.”

The man on the screen had slowly been building up the strength of his blows as they landed across the woman’s body.  She was now intermittently sobbing and screaming, depending on where the blows landed.  Gwen pulled her panties down around her knees and leveraged herself up, then slowly impaled herself on Sid’s cock.  She felt the friction of his piercings, as they slid into her dripping wet cunt.

Sid cupped both her ass cheeks and lifted up, getting a great view of her puckered asshole as she began moving up and down on his cock.  He reached around with one hand working her pierced clit, and alternated between her breasts with his free hand.

The man in the video was now beginning to land blows up between the woman’s legs and across her sensitive nipples.  They watched as her breasts were flattened by the force of the blows.  The man began switching between more and less sensitive areas, punishing her sex and then back to her breasts.  The man strapped to the chair, continued his struggles as the camera captured his intense emotions.  Anger, fear, disgust, concern, all played across his face in rapid succession.  The flogging was turning into a serious beating.

The man dropped the flogger to the ground and came up close behind the woman.  He began caressing her tortured body; running his hands alongt her hips and buttocks, following the contours of her body up to her breasts.  She continued to cry as he gently reached up between her legs from behind and stroked her sex.  He captured one nipple with the other hand as he began sliding his fingers in and out of her cunt.  Gwen began increasing her pace, bouncing more vigorously on Sid’s cock, as they watched the woman trying to escape the attentions of the man.  She cried in frustration, as she twisted and turned, in futility.  The man continued to finger her cunt and work her nipples.  He pressed himself against her, whispering something that the video didn’t pick up.

The camera panned over to the older man strapped to the chair, zooming in on his growing pink erection.  His erection began to extend out from his hairy crotch, standing up and out from his pudgy belly.  The camera panned back to the woman, as the masked man continued to work her pussy.

“Look, my dear.  Your husband is getting turned on.”  He said with a sarcastic tone.  She cried out as he viciously slapped one of her ass cheeks, while he continued to finger fuck her.  “Does your husband like ass play, my dear?”  He asked, as he stepped over to a crank attached to the hoist, and lowered her down onto her feet.  The masked man roughly kicked her legs apart, and using both hands, spread her ass apart.  Changing his mind, the masked man grasped her by the hips, lifted her off the ground, swinging the hoist bar, moving her, so that the seated man would get a better view.  Spreading her cheeks again, he suddenly thrust his middle finger deep into her ass.  She cried out, and tried again to pull away.  The masked man wrapped one of his arms around her, holding her in place, and began slowly driving his finger in and out of her ass, causing her to whimper in humiliation and pain.

By this time Gwen was seriously fucking the shit out of Sid’s dick, driving her herself up and down violently.  “Oh, fuck!. Fuck!, Fuck!, Fuck,”  She screamed as she came.  Sid’s continued to work her pierced clit with one and, while he slapped her ass with the other. Gwen worked the other nipple as the orgasm washed over her.  “Mother fucker, that is fucking hot.”  She exclaimed.  Gwen impaled herself on Sid’s cock until her orgasm faded.  She rested for a moment as they focused on the screen.

The masked man continued to finger fuck the woman’s ass, changing angles so that the bound man in the chair would have an unobstructed view.  The man struggled with his bonds as the camera again showed his throbbing erection.  The masked man whispered again in the woman’s ear, as he twisted her around to look at the man’s erection.  With her now facing the bound man, he continued driving his finger up her ass.  The woman was continued sobbing and occasionally whimpering, with each thrust of the man’s finger.  The masked man stopped and unzipped his pants.  A good sized erection sprang out from the pants opening.

He turned the woman back to him.  “Spit on  my cock baby, or I drive it up your ass dry.”  She whimpered and continued crying, looking as though she may not have even heard his demand.  He quickly spun her back around facing the bound man, and spread her ass, as he began pushing the head of his cock against her puckered asshole.  She panicked.  “No, please, god no, no.”  She cried as he began forcefully pushing his cock up her dry ass. She continued crying and pleading for him to stop as he finally wedged his cock in her ass.

The bound man struggled in his bonds as he watched the masked man begin slowly pushing his cock in an out of the woman’s ass.  “God no!  Stop.  Stop. Please!”  She pleaded and cried as he began picking up his pace, driving his cock more quickly, and deeper in her non-lubricated ass.  The masked man abruptly stopped, pulling his cock out of her ass.  She sagged into the chains as he stepped away and walked over to the bound man.

“Time for a quick piss, before I finish in your wife’s ass.  You piece of shit.”  He stood in front of the bound man, as a stream of piss began arching out of his erection, striking the man squarely on his forehead and face.  The woman’s sobbing increased, as she watched her husband struggle to keep the urine stream out of his face; he turned to the left and right, hopelessly trying to avoid the soaking.  Finally finishing, the masked man walked off screen for a few moments, leaving the bound man sitting in a dripping pool of piss.  He returned with two heavy lead weights that were attached to evil looking alligator clips.  He positioned the woman sideways, hanging from the chains; so that the bound man would be able see both her front and back, from the side.  Holding the weights in one hand, he massaged her nipples with his other until they stood out from her already bruised and battered breasts.

Slowly, he began applying the first alligator clamp to her left nipple. She screamed as it was attached and truly went berserk as he released his hold, allowing the nipple to take its full weight.  She half sobbed and screamed, desperately trying not to twist or bounce, causing more pain.  He applied the other, creating matching anguish in each breast.

He spread her ass cheeks again, and without ceremony thrust his cock in to the hilt.  A great shudder went through her body as she wailed and screamed.  He held still for a moment before beginning to thrust in and out.  She whimpered and moaned as each thrust began causing the weights attached to her nipples to bounce.

Meanwhile, Gwen was already headed toward her second orgasm, as she continued to bounce on Sid’s cock.  They both were amazed by the raw footage they were seeing.  There was no way these were actors, no one could make up the anguish they saw on the humiliated man’s face.

Sweat beads covered the woman’s body as the masked man continued to pound her ass.  He held her hips with both hands as he picked up speed, slamming his full weight into the woman’s tortured ass.  They could see her stomach clenching as he pulled out and pounded back into her, causing the weights to bounce, distending her nipples as they pulled down.

The masked man almost howled as he began dumping his cum into the beautiful older woman’s ass.   She sobbed quietly as he finished, leaning against her back as he pulled his still erect cock, out of her ass.  He left her hanging from the chains as he walked over to the seated man.  “This was all your fault Richard.”  He said as he wiped his erection under the man’s nose, giving him a whiff of his wife’s ass juice, mixed with the masked man’s cum.

“Fuck yes.  Fuck yes!”  Said Gwen as she came again.

“Do you like this Richard?  I’m going to give  you a better taste.  If you say anything when I take the gag off, I will castrate you.”  He said in a deadly cold voice.  “Do you understand?”  The bound man nodded his head up and down.  “Richard, I will castrate you, if you say anything.”

The man’s eyes remained wide as the masked man loosened the gag, allowing it to slip out of his mouth, and down below his chin.  “Hold still, while I get you a little treat.”  The masked man said coldly.  He left the man sitting as he walked to the crank, releasing even more tension on the heavy chain.  The sobbing woman wept in relief as her arms were lowered, and she was left standing with the chain looping from her hands to the hoist and boom.

The man stepped off screen again and returned with a wicked looking stun taser gun.  He held it up in front of the sobbing woman, activating the switch, causing a crackling arch to flash between the prongs.  “Do exactly as I say or I will shove this right up your cunt.”  With his free hand, the man unhooked the chain from her leather cuffed hands.  Firmly grasping her by the joined hands, he pushed her backwards toward her seated husband.  “Richard wants a taste of what’s in your ass, baby.”  Her eyes went wide, as she began to struggling against his push, moaning as the weights began to swinging side to side.  “No?  Please? Please?”  She sobbed.  He continued to direct her back to her husband, firing the taser again, in a menacing fashion.

“Stand up on the chair.”  He said, as he helped her put both bare feet up on the chair between her husband’s legs.  “Look baby, Richard thinks this is hot.  He’s got a little woody.”  The masked man laughed evilly.  “Stand on his thighs and put your fucking ass right on his mouth.  Richard, open wide; by the way, you better clean that ass out!”

The woman continued to sob as she stepped awkwardly up on her husband’s thighs, squatted down, and placed her ass on his open mouth.  The masked man helped steady her by holding on to her bound wrists, as the masked man’s load began dripping out into the bound man’s mouth. Both Sid and Gwen were shocked to see that the man was still sporting a throbbing erection.  They heard the man sucking and slurping as the beautiful woman’s ass made contact with his open mouth.

The masked man fired the taser again, pushing the crackling arch up under the woman’s nose.  She moaned and shuddered, clenching her stomach.  “Get it all Richard, you fucking shit bird.”  Unexpectedly, the masked man pulled the woman forward, causing her to half step, half jump down from the chair to the concrete.  She screamed as the weights bounced, and she fell to her knees.

The camera panned in, showing small streams of blood running down from the brutally extended nipples.  The camera moved up and over, next getting a close up of Richard’s cum and shit stained mouth.  Tears streamed down his face as he sat silently shaking as the video ended.

Sid couldn’t hold off much longer as Gwen kept pounding down on his dick.  He stood up pushing her forward over the desk, as he began pile driving his dick into her cunt.  Gwen moaned as he pushed her forward and began pushing back into Sid, with each of his thrusts.  “Fuck me like your little bitch.”  She moaned.  Sid looked at her irresistible puckered ass and his dick pounding away at her cunt.  He spit down on her puckered hole and rubbed it around with his thumb.  Gwen went crazy as he began pushing his thumb in and out of her ass in time with his cock.

Sid felt his balls tightening and pulled out, swinging Gwen around.  She dropped to her knees and began working his balls as he began dumping streams of cum on her forehead, eyes, and mouth.

Chapter 4

Saul sagged as Duscha walked away toward the brunet who was restrained across the room.  The vibration stopped and thankfully he was not shocked in the core of his bowel.  The flogging had not been unbearable, but he knew more would follow.  Saul began thinking back on the series of events that started him on the path to this night.

After Saul’s first visit to the massage parlor, he began searching web sites for partners that might help him satisfy his growing sexual interests. Although he was shamed by his infidelity to Lena, he couldn’t bring himself to even discuss his needs with her.

One of his initial meetings was with a beautiful Russian girl Katya he met on the internet.  Katya felt that she knew the perfect woman to satisfy his pathetic sexual needs.  She introduced Saul to Duscha, another Russian woman, who she thought would give Saul what he needed and deserved.  The moment he met the blonde Russian demon, his life changed forever. Saul was instantly enraptured by the beautiful powerful woman he met for coffee.

Easily 6 feet tall, the blond goddess, walked with the easy grace of a true predator. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a bun, at the back of her head, and she wore an expensive, stunning, low cut black dress.  The dress hugged her body, enhancing, every curve and angle. She had classic beauty, with a slight look of cool distain that radiated from her eyes. Each of her movements implied power and confidence. From head to toe, she was an example of the prefect mix of sexuality, athleticism, and feminine power. The sleeveless dress showed her shoulders, back, muscular arms, and impressive breasts. The mid thigh length skirt, was slit up one leg, highlighting the length and muscularity of her thighs, and calves. A light tan topped off her complete look of health and power.

She agreed to meet him at a later time, and he set up a meeting for the two at a plush hotel near his office in the Loop.  In the days prior to the meeting, Saul corresponded with Duscha over email, and for the first time in his life, felt that he could truly share his sexual interests. Although Saul knew he would be paying Duscha, it was all worth the freedom he felt. For the first time in his life Saul was becoming truly sexually alive. Whatever guilt he felt regarding his relationship with Lena, was pushed to the side in his excitement to be dominated by Duscha.

Their first meeting didn’t go quite the way Saul had expected. In fact it had been a total disaster. Saul sat in the hotel room having a drink while he waited for Duscha. His cock had been stiff for two days in anticipation of the afternoon’s activities. Duscha was a dominant who had carefully described all the delicious things she would do to his hairless body. Duscha had insisted that Saul shave his entire body in preparation for their session.

Saul was dressed in expensive dress slacks and a nice button shirt. He was still uncomfortable with the unusual sensations that came from shaving his entire pubic and ass area. He felt strangely naked even while fully dressed.

Without a knock, the door opened and Duscha walked into the room. She was dressed in a beautiful floral summer dress that almost took Saul’s breath away. He couldn’t help but compare his beautiful wife Lena with this Russian beauty. Lena’s natural breasts were far more impressive and Saul had always loved her petite athletic looks. Lena was more of the big chested gymnast cheerleader and Duscha was the tall long legged thoroughbred ballerina. Duscha’s breasts were too round to be anything but augmentations. Her overall body fat was so low that Saul was sure her breasts were fake. He couldn’t wait to find out. Saul couldn’t even begin to imagine asking Lena to do what he knew Duscha would enjoy doing to him today.

Saul poured Duscha a drink and excused himself to take a quick piss. He was slightly surprised with the summer dress that Duscha had chosen.  Somehow, he had it in his mind that she would have been dressed as more of a dominatrix. He had trouble pissing with his erection and ended up sitting down and forcing his erection into the toilet bowl. Saul couldn’t believe how fucking turned on he was.  Saul was still unnerved by the appearance of his shaved cock and balls.  When looking at his hairless penis in a mirror, it seemed highlight his overall twink appearance. Saul blushed as he looked at his jutting erection.  His penis had always been fairly small.  It was as delicate penis, less than five inches. He finally managed to piss without getting it all over the bathroom and returned to the main room.

Duscha was sitting at the small dining table as he came out of the bathroom. Saul was drawn to her haughty beauty in some strong, almost mystical way. She had barely greeted him as she arrived and looked coldly at him as he sat down. He struggled to keep his eyes off her amazing body and noticed that she had slipped her bare feet out of her sandals and began sliding them up his leg. Saul sipped more of his drink and tried not to ejaculate in his pants as her bare toes reached his groin.

She began pushing against his erection and slowly stroking the base of his cock through his pants and briefs. He pushed against her feet; truly fearful that he would cum. Saul had always been a premature ejaculator. He had been humiliated time and again throughout his life at how quickly he would cum. Lena had been the only lover who had been patient. Saul knew that part of her patience came from having only experienced a few lovers. Lena really didn’t know any better.

Just as he began to blush with shame as an orgasm began to build, Duscha jammed her heels violently into his balls and cock, pushing him and the chair over backward onto the carpeted floor. Saul was slightly stunned by his head hitting the carpeted floor when Duscha flew over the upturned chair straddling him. The blonde beauty pinned him to the floor trapping him against the chair. Her dress had pulled up over her tanned muscular thighs and Saul felt his erection pressing against her cunt through his underwear and pants.  She settled her weight on his stomach, pinning his arms with her hands and shins. She smiled coldly and leaned into him kissing him roughly. Saul felt her pass a pill into his mouth from hers and wondered what she was giving him.

She sat up on him. “Swallow it.” She said with ring of complete command in her sexy Russian accent. Saul awkwardly swallowed the pill and unconsciously began pushing his erection against Duscha’s cunt, while staring up at her chest. She open hand slapped him viciously as she stood grasping him by the hair. With one hand she pulled him off the overturned chair and onto his hands and knees. He tried to get to his feet as she kept pulling him toward the bed. Duscha moved quickly and pulled Saul hard enough that he couldn’t quite get his feet, causing him to shuffle-crawl on his knees until they reached the bed. Duscha pulled him to his feet by his hair then pushed him forward onto the bed causing him to bend over the end of the bed at the waist, with his face against the bed cover and knees resting on the carpet.

She forced his face deeper into the bed cover.  “Stay” Said Duscha, as she let go of his hair.  “Do not move.  Or I will punish you.”

Saul’s eyes were tearing from the blow to the head and from Duscha pulling his hair. He kept his face pressed into the bed feeling the first worms of true fear growing in his stomach. Things were not going exactly as they had discussed.

Duscha walked into the bathroom and took the belt from one of the expensive guest robes hanging in the bathroom. It was made of sturdy rope with fluffy tassels on the ends. Duscha took a second belt from the other matching robe and returned to Saul on the bed, quickly binding his hands tightly behind his back. Saul relaxed slightly remembering the exchanged emails, where Duscha disclosed that she enjoyed fucking bound men. Even with the unexpected violence of Duscha’s assault, Saul’s cock was still rock hard.  Even the pressure from the side of the bed through his pants caused him intense pleasure. He couldn’t stop himself from pressing his erection into the side of the bed. Duscha must have seen the movement of his hips and moved quickly kicking him violently in the groin. The powerful kick actually lifted Saul slightly off the floor, taking his breath away. He had never been struck so powerfully in the unprotected groin. He groaned in pain as nausea spread through his stomach as he simultaneously began gasping for air. Saul felt Duscha push her hand under his stomach releasing the buckle of his leather trouser belt. He was still gasping for air as he felt her pull it free.

Next, Saul felt a knee being pressed into this back as Duscha grasped his hair, pulling his head back toward her, away from the bed. With her free hand Duscha pushed a cloth into his mouth and wrapped his leather belt tightly around his face and head, trapping the cloth in his mouth. He struggled to push up off the bed but Duscha easily held him down securing the hasty gag. Her weight shifted and Saul screamed into the gag as Duscha reached down between his legs grabbing his balls and lifting him up further onto the bed. Taking the other robe belt, Duscha tied his ankles together, quickly looping linking the rope to his bound hands. She pulled powerfully folding Saul’s heels up to his hands and ass. In just a few moments, Duscha had effectively gagged and hogtied Saul.

Duscha left Saul struggling on the bed and walked to the room phone near the bed. She lifted it off the hook and had a brief conversation with someone in Russian. She disappeared from his sight and Saul heard the TV being turned on behind him. Saul struggled against his bonds for a few minutes before he began to feel oddly tired and disoriented. Initially he was fearful Duscha had damaged something internally with her powerful kick, but he realized that it must be from the pill she passed him.

Saul awoke feeling oddly disoriented. He felt incredibly relaxed as opened his eyes to odd flashes of light occurring randomly in the room.  He felt a warm mouth encircle his cock and begin sucking on the tiny flaccid member.  He was also surprised as someone else began kissing him insistently on the mouth. He became lost in the sensation of a skilled mouth working his cock and he began returning the kiss he was receiving. Saul felt long hair brush over him as the person he was kissing moved from his side over him, straddling him above the waist. Saul had trouble focusing on her face as she took his hands in hers and pulled them up to her breasts. She ground her crotch into his stomach and chest as he began working her nipples. She leaned into him again covering his mouth with another kiss as he continued to fondle her breasts and work her nipples.

Between the kissing and cock sucking, Saul’s cock was hard in short order. The woman straddling his chest alternated between feeding him her nipples and trading passionate kisses. Saul tried to focus, but just couldn’t bring himself to figure out what was going on. In the back of his mind he knew that there was something important he should remember. The woman on top of Saul got off him, switching positions so that she was now facing away from him.  She began pressing her panty clad ass against Saul’s mouth. Saul began licking her ass through the panties and felt her weight shift onto his face practically cutting his breath off. The weight lifted, and the woman pulled her panties down just far enough, that her asshole covered Saul’s mouth.

He moaned in pleasure as he began rimming her dark acrid hole. Within seconds he began alternating rimming her hole, and driving his tongue up into her ass. The woman that was sucking his cock began sliding something in his ass, ignoring his rock hard erection. Saul began jerking slightly, as he felt his prostrate being stimulated by whatever was in his ass. He increased the pace of his oral ministrations on the woman’s ass that was crushing his face.

Saul tried to push his tongue down accessing her cunt, but she pressed harder into him, blocking his attempt. Her panties were pulled down, just under her ass, blocking his tongue from going any closer to her pussy. Saul felt what he thought was a finger, pull out of his ass, as his cock twitched uncontrollably.

Saul felt cool liquid being dripped over his erection. Hands spread the cool liquid evenly over his erection, then began gently jacking him off. Jack felt more weight shift on the bed as someone began squatting over his erection. The woman sitting on his face repositioned herself allowing Saul to get a glimpse of the other woman who was now straddling his erection.  She was facing away from him, and her long blonde unbound hair trailed down her back. With her panties still on, she lowered herself, sandwiching his erection against between her ass and his stomach. She slid her muscular panty covered ass up and down along his lubricated erection as Saul felt his excitement growing. The woman above his face settled he weight down again, covering his mouth again, blocking out the view of the woman who was grinding on his cock.

Saul began tonguing woman’s ass again as he felt the other woman slip his cock in between her panties and ass crack. Saul’s mind finally cleared enough for him to realize that the blonde who was working his cock between her panties and ass, had to be Duscha. She must have brought a friend, to help things along. Confusion still hazed his thoughts and dulled his senses, enough, that he hadn’t cum in the usual two seconds. Jack realized that normally he would have cum well before this.  Duscha knew this, and used the drugs to dull him so that he wouldn’t cum so quickly.  Saul relaxed, knowing that Duscha would take care of him.

He groaned in pleasure as he felt Duscha increase the pace against his cock.  She began sliding his cock between her panties and ass faster and faster. Saul tongued the ass above him, hoping, that she would cover his face with her dripping cunt. Saul felt his orgasm building, and tried to buck up, increasing friction against Duscha’s ass, as she panty fucked him. Just as he was about to cum, she pulled away, leaving him desperately dry humping the air.

Saul tried to push the woman on his face off, so that he could continue panty fucking Duscha, but she held him down, grinding her ass into his face more powerfully. Saul was too disoriented to escape, and allowed her to keep him pinned to the bed with her ass. Duscha grasped him under the knees, pushing his legs up toward his head, exposing his ass.  The woman sitting on his face hooked her hands behind his knees, pulling them up into the crooks of her elbows. Saul felt something pushing against his sphincter, followed by more cool liquid dripping down his ass crack.  He felt one of Duscha’s fingers push in and out of his ass, causing him wiggle with the exquisite sensation.  Unexpectedly, he felt a large blunt object abruptly and painfully bump against his sphincter, then suddenly and painfully push deep into his bowel.  Whatever it was, it was much bigger that Saul was expecting causing searing pain through his violated ass.  It pushed in deep, causing him to groan into the ass, he was still rimming and tongue fucking above him.

Saul felt Duscha begin lightly slapping his cock as she began slightly moving the large object back and forth, stimulating his prostate. Duscha began slowly pulling it in and out, moving it further and deeper with each stroke. Soon, the she was painfully slamming what he now believed to be a large dildo in and out of his tender ass. Even with only the light slaps to his cock, his orgasm began to build.  Just as he was about to cum, she stopped even the light slaps, leaving his throbbing twitching cock, to bounce harmlessly on his stomach. Saul began groaning and grunting into the ass covering his mouth each time the dildo slammed home. The burning and sharpness of the pain began to lessen, and an intense pleasure began building from his ass, into his twitching cock and constricting balls.

The woman above him suddenly released his knees from the crooks of her elbows moving off Saul and repositioning herself on her hands and knees near his cock. She began sucking his cock as the Duscha continued to slam the dildo in and out of his rectum. Saul looked up at the two women. Although his vision was still blurred, and he was still disoriented, he could see that a brunet was sucking his cock. He was surprised to see, that long haired blonde kneeling below him, was not Duscha.  Through his mental haze, Saul saw that she had large augmented breasts, and profoundly muscular shoulder and arms.  The blonde continued hammering, what he now began to believe was, a strap on dildo deep into his sensitive ass. As the brunet sucked his cock, the pleasure built, and he began feeling his orgasm grow. Saul groaned as he began to cum.  She pulled away from his mouth, resting her right cheek against his stomach and slid her mouth up to the base of his cock. She kept jacking him as his cum from his small erect cock began shooting out over her left cheek and the side of her face. Saul continued groaning as he came, almost not believing the power of his orgasm.

As his orgasm receded, Jack looked up at the woman with the strap on. She suddenly pulled the dildo out of him and pushed up further between his legs. It took a couple of seconds for Saul to realize that the cock she was stroking was real.  She jacked her large cock for a few more strokes, and began shooting loads of cum all over his still erect cock, and the brunet’s face, who was still resting her cheek on his stomach.

Saul was stunned, and confused, not really processing what was happening. He was trying to put the pieces together, when the woman who was still on his stomach sat up and pulled her panties down, revealing a large stiff erection. She began jacking and stroking her stiff cock, knee walking up the bed, to Saul’s face. Saul, in great alarm and confusion, tried to begin sitting up. The she straddled him, pinning his body to the bed with her shins. She hawked, and spit a large blob of spittle down on her cock, which she was stroking directly over Saul’s face.

Panic began to set in, as Saul began trying to push the person off his chest. She continued to work her big cock, and after a few more strokes, began shooting cum in streams over Jack’s face.

“Yes you little faggot!  Fuck that little faggot’s ass!” She screamed, in a slightly gravelly voice.  He tried to turn away, but couldn’t avoid cum landing on his face. The two women began snuggling up to him and licking the cum from one to the other, then, mixing all three of their ejaculates into his mouth with deep tongue kisses.

The two women giggled after a little more kissing and Jack realized that the flashes he had noticed in the beginning were camera flashes. He felt a sinking feeling as his confusion cleared slightly.  Experiencing an even greater shock, he noticed that there was a woman snapping photos and a several people running various video cameras around the hotel bed.

Chapter 5 – Revelations

Lena and Kassi sat in stunned silence in Jack’s downtown office.  Over the last hour, Jack had systematically torn Lena Neuberg’s life apart.  The investigation had uncovered horrible truths about Saul’s corrupt business dealings and his sick perverted lifestyle choices.  In cold dispassionate terms Jack had outlined the investigation, leaving no stone unturned.

He showed them surveillance photos of Saul coming and going from different meetings at hotels, private homes, and the infamous warehouse; primarily accompanied by a beautiful former Russian ballerina identified as Duscha.  There were business records showing how Saul had been embezzling money from clients, including charity organizations.  They gathered phone records, emails, and most importantly, video and photographs from the Reformation Group’s website.

The video showed graphic, shocking scenes of Saul getting the shit fucked out of him by two Russian transsexuals.  Lena sat in horror as she watched a huge dick sliding in and out of her husband’s ass as he came on another transvestite’s face.  Lena felt unimaginable shame as a near stranger and her best friend watched her husband debase himself in a most revolting manner.  Lena had couldn’t believe that her husband had really done what she was seeing.  Not only had Lena never seen graphic porn before, her first introduction included her husband doing unspeakable things.

Jack explained that unfortunately RG’s web security noticed Sid’s hack almost immediately, quickly downing the entire site, cutting Sid off from the majority of the other video and photo files.  Jack was grateful that Sid had gotten at least this one video and some bondage photos of Saul, prior to the shutdown.  The photos depicted the slight man gagged and bound to a large cross; covered in welts, with heavy weights attached to his strained balls.  Ironically, his tiny dick stood out rock hard, leaving no guess as to his enjoyment.

As the transsexual video ended, Jack noticed tears beginning to stream down Lena Neuberg’s face.  Jack finished the presentation by informing the women that his team had not been able to learn much information about Reformation Group.  Jack told them he suspected the group was some sort of high end prostitution BDSM group, catering to the wealthy.

Lena broke into sobs as Kassi leaned over and began comforting her. An uncomfortable silence began to develop as Lena continued to sob.  Jack interrupted the silence by explaining that there were some unusual aspects of the case.  For some unknown reason, Saul was slowly repaying the majority of the clients that he had stolen money from.  The final repayment had been deposited the day before their meeting.

Lena continued to sob, appearing to not hear Jack’s last comments.

Jack was bemused by Lena’s distress.  He was glad that the desk hid his substantial erection which developed during the video.  Jack hadn’t really paid much attention to the video, concentrating on Kassi and Lena’s reaction.  For some strange reason it had been erotic to watch the two women’s very different reactions.  Lena exhibited a sick look of complete horror, while Kassi seemed to become sexually charged.  Jack watched Kassi’s nipples harden under her silk blouse as a light sheen of moisture appeared on her flushed face and neck.

Jack reached into his desk drawer, retrieving a box of tissues, which he slid toward the women.  Kassi took some tissues and began trying to clean up Lena’s running mascara.  Lena’s sobs finally subsided as she clung to Kassi with her long blond hair draped over her shoulders.

Jack had also done some checking on Kassi and Alex Parsons, learning that the couple led a very interesting life.  On the outside they were the perfect upper class couple; portraying the perfect Midwestern values and ideals.  Under the traditional façade, they had a blended open marriage which included swinging.  Jack had never been much of a relationship guy, and wondered if his marriage would have lasted longer if they had been open; too many long deployments over his military career.

Jack handed Lena a copy of the investigation file, including a thumb drive with the video and photos.  “Obviously your husband is not being faithful.  Inside the file is our bill, let me know if there is anything further we can help you with.  I would seriously recommend you to get an attorney before your husband learns about the investigation.  From past experience, I can tell you a first strike in a divorce can make all the difference.”  Jack said as he thought back to his own divorce.  Remembering his return from an overseas deployment when he was met in the driveway by a jack off, who served him with divorce papers.  Many years later and he was still struggling to build a decent relationship with his high school aged daughter.

Lena began sobbing again as Kassi tried to comfort her.

Instead of annoying him, Lena’s sobbing further served to arouse Jack.  Kassi continued to hold the beautiful sobbing blond, who was now leaning over in the chair, giving Jack a splendid view of her outstanding cleavage.  They were both dressed in business type skirts, heels and stockings.  Lena had a tight pullover short sleeve low cut white shirt, and Kassi had flimsy button up silk top, also highlighting her huge implants.

Jack had an almost uncontrollable urge to ask them to join him for lunch, wondering if he could take advantage of Kassi’s open relationship and Lena’s obvious marital woes.  Maybe he could turn Lena’s hurt and anger into some fantastic grudge sex.  He smiled to himself, envisioning the fucking he would deliver to the two beautiful women.  They both had fantastic bodies and he wondered if Lena’s gorgeous breasts were real.  He dismissed the thought, knowing that business was business, and it was never wise to mix the two.

He stood up, reluctantly ushering the two women toward the elevator.

Kassi glanced at Lena as they exited Axis’s parking garage. Lena’s sobs had subsided into a strange silence.  She stared ahead, expressionless, hands resting in her lap.  Kassi navigated the Mercedes through the burgeoning lunch traffic, wondering if she should ask Lena to stop for lunch.

Kassi felt guilty knowing that Lena was devastated by the revelations Jack had exposed.  Other than really needing to pee, Kassi was far from upset or uncomfortable; instead, she was ready to turn around, drive back, and beg Jack Lete to fuck her.  Their second meeting had been even more impressive than the first.  She couldn’t get over the controlled intensity that radiated from his every movement.  The cold professional manner in which he described the investigation drove her crazy.

She almost came when he began showing them the photos and video of Saul getting his ass pounded.  Kassi’s had been insatiable since the first meeting, fantasizing constantly about fucking him, wondering what he looked like under the suit; the shape and size of his cock, everything.  She had completely worn all of her available men out.  Her husband mentioned that he might be a little jealous, for the first time in their open marriage, after hearing her gush about Jack.  “Hurry up and fuck the guy, so that you can get him out of your system.”  He begged before he flew out to London two days earlier.  The personal trainer she regularly fucked was complaining that he was too worn out to fuck his girlfriend.

Kassi had never felt such a strong sexual interest in any one person.

Lena’s cell vibrated in her purse, drawing them both back into the present.  She unconsciously picked it up checking for a message.  Slowly, the pain and shock she was feeling began to turn into something new.  A kernel of rage began to grow deep in her heart.

For weeks, Saul had been working long hours, completely ignoring Lena and the children; ignoring them to pursue sick, perverted shit.  They hadn’t had sex in over a month.  Now she was repulsed and angry at the thought of even touching him.  Confusion was turning into a growing anger that she was beginning to focus on Saul.  Lena had never been one to embrace her anger.

She clicked on the message.

“Lena Neuberg,

Please meet one of our representatives at Helmut’s.

12:00 p.m. sharp.

Reformation Group”

A shocked Lena, handed the phone to Kassi as she stopped at a traffic light.  After reading the message, they glanced at each other.  “Maybe we should call Jack?” suggested Kassi.

Lena flushed in embarrassment, “I can’t face him after what he showed us.  My god Kassi, he watched my husband fuck two transvestites.  Let’s just meet them and see what they want.

Kassi checked her GPS, then began heading toward the upscale German restaurant.

Not long after Kassi and Lena left, Jack was in the locker room getting changed for a pre lunch workout, when the intercom buzzed, indicating that someone was at the front door.  Since most of Axis’s business was done in out visits, Jack hadn’t gotten around to hiring any administrative staff to handle walk in traffic.  All of the other Axis staff members were coming in later for a security op, so he was alone in the building.  He finished pulling his tank top on and walked out into the hallway, keying in the code for the electronic lock to the security monitoring room.

He checked the front door monitor and was surprised to see an attractive slender brunet, in her mid 20’s, standing on the sidewalk in front of the building.  She was dressed in a low cut skin tight black latex corset mini dress combination.  Her legs were encased in thigh high mesh nylons, with a black garter disappearing up under the tiny latex skirt.  She seemed to struggle keeping her balance on the 6 inch shiny black heels with her hands clasped behind her back.

The beautiful brunet’s hair was stylishly stacked on her head, with several tendrils flowing down across her neck and back.  She stood still, waiting for a response.  Jack panned the camera around, locating a black limousine parked along the curb.  The windows and doors were closed but Jack noticed the shape of a driver through the tinted windshield.

Jack shut the door to the security room and quickly retrieved his Glock from the locker room, clipping the holster in the back of his gym shorts waistband.  He took the stairs down to the seldom used first floor lobby.  Through the glass door he could see the woman standing on the sidewalk.

Jack activated the buzzer unlocking the front door.  She carefully walked to the front door and pushed the heavy glass door open. Jack noticed that her arms were encased to above the elbows in tight black latex gloves and her mouth was stretched wide around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly by a black leather strap around the back of her head.  Jack admired the way the tight latex corset pushed her beautiful full breasts up, spilling them out over the top and sides.

She wobbled as she walked in short tentative steps into the tiled lobby.  Upon reaching Jack, she awkwardly turned away from him and knelt on all fours on the hard tile.  The position pulled her mini skirt up exposing the garters, framing her unbelievably tight ass, thighs, shaved multi-pierced pussy, and puckered brown eye.  Even more surprising, Jack could see the end of a large black plug extending slightly from her puckered ass, and a large metal cylinder, almost the size of a soda can, also extending about two inches from her pierced pussy.  Up close Jack could fully appreciate her tight athletic body.

The woman put her face on the floor and slid her gloved hands back around her ass cheeks, pulling her pussy and tight ass open even further.  Jack, caught slightly off guard, was unsure of what to do; so he simply enjoyed the sight, feeling a strong stirring in his cock.

She continued kneeling with her pussy and ass displayed for a short time.  Suddenly there was a strong vibration; an almost whining sound that came from the black plug in her ass.  She hunched forward in pain, quickly reaching around further with one hand, grasping the metal cylinder and pulling it out from the stretched wet pussy.  The buzzing and whining continued in her ass, as she struggled to hold each end of the cylinder in her hands, behind her back, while still pressing her face into the tile.  Keeping her face firmly pressed to the tile, she extended her hands backward and up toward Jack, presenting the cylinder.

Jack noticed that one end of the cylinder looked like it could be unscrewed.  He crouched down next to the beautiful woman, taking the cylinder from her gloved hands, noticing that it was covered in slimy pussy secretions.  As soon as he took the cylinder the sounds stopped coming from the plug in her ass, causing her to sag slightly forward in obvious relief.

He stood and unscrewed the wet cylinder, finding a note on a rolled up piece of paper.

“Mr. Lete,

You are formally invited to attend a gala event, hosted by Reformation Group.  The event will be held Friday evening at the warehouse you are already familiar with.

Please arrive promptly at 7:00 p.m.

Formal dress is expected.

Reformation Group

P.S. Please replace the message container.”

Jack looked down at the beautiful woman kneeling at his feet, with a now slightly gaping, empty wet pierced pussy.  He squatted next to her again as he pushed the metal cylinder against the entrance to her dripping pussy.  The smell of her sex was permeating the lobby. He ran one rough hand along her thighs and up around her perfect ass cheeks, which she was still spreading with her gloved hands.  He reached down and played with the heavy gage ring piercings that lined the entire length of each side of her pussy, fingering lightly the opening to her cunt.  As he touched her, she shifted her weight, pushing slightly back and around, seemingly trying to push her distended clit against his fingers.  Juices from her hairless pussy were now openly running down the sides of her legs.  Jack fought the almost uncontrollable urge to pull his now rock hard cock out of his gym shorts and split the gorgeous brunet wide open.

As he pushed the blunt end of the cylinder against the entrance to her pussy, she pushed slightly back toward him, groaning through the gag as he buried it deep in her wet cunt.

Things were going to get interesting.

Twenty minutes after they got the text from Saul’s phone, Kassi and Lena arrived at Helmut’s. They pulled Kassi’s black Mercedes in front of the old style German restaurant and were met by a handsome young valet, who took the car.  Both women were quite nervous, experiencing growing anxiety, as they entered the establishment.

Chapter 6: – Truths Revealed

Lena glanced at her reflection in the window as she and Kassi pushed through the door to Helmut’s restaurant.  Long blond hair framed her face and sunglasses hid her swollen puffy eyes.  She knew that her makeup was a mess, most of the mascara had been fixed in the car, but she really needed to start it all over.

The entire day had so far been a complete disaster.  Images of Saul fucking two transvestites continued to flash through her mind, stoking a growing anger that threatened to explode.  Lena had always been easy going and for the most part relaxed.  Over the last few months, her otherwise normal relationship with Saul had gotten stranger and stranger.

Saul had continued to pull further and further away from Lena and their grammar school aged children, working long hours and making flimsy excuses to not be with them.  Not that sex had ever been that big of a deal for Lena; but Saul hadn’t touched her in quite some time.  Jack’s investigation had unfortunately answered many of her questions.  Not only was Saul a fucking pervert, he was also a criminal.  Prior to all this trouble, Lena had always been comfortable with his work ethic and kind considerate nature.  She had obviously completely misjudged him.

Anger and fear intermingled as the two friends entered the restaurant.  Inside, the open room was dominated by heavy dark wooden beams framed by dark wooden trim lining the walls.  There were several elk and deer trophies on the far wall which also sported an imposing giant stone fireplace.  Heavy wooden tables and chairs were set up throughout the open space creating a lodge type feel.

The two women began scanning the room looking for the restrooms; which both were soon to be in dire need of.  Out of the dimness a voice greeted them.  “Thank you for coming Mrs. Neuberg, I’m glad that Mrs. Parsons was also able to join us.  A tall fit distinguished looking older man with short graying combed back hair wearing an immaculate dark business suit, walked toward them from between several of the tables.

He was well over six feet tall with a handsome lined face, powerful jaw line, and spoke with a hint of an accent.  “Please be seated you will find the service here is excellent.”  He said, motioning to one of the tables near the center of the room.  The two seated themselves with the tall gentleman’s assistance, after which he seated himself across the table from them.

Almost immediately a handsome, athletic muscular white man in his mid 20’s, with short cropped brown hair entered the room.  He was dressed in skin tight latex shorts a matching tank top, highlighting his impressive fitness level.  He had the lean musculature of a sprinter, with low body fat and obvious definition.  His mouth was stretched around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly behind his head and he wore shiny leather combat style boots.

He approached the table and both women noticed an odd shaped bulge in the front of his tight latex shorts.  He stood silently near the table facing in the direction of the two women.  “He will be glad to take your order ladies.  I would recommend that we start with a nice glass of wine.”  The man addressed them.  He then spoke quickly in German to the man and then turned back toward the two women.

Lena was uncomfortable and fearful, not knowing how to react to this bizarre situation.  Kassi surprised Lena when she unexpectedly spoke up.

“We will both have a glass of merlot to get us started.  Also, bring us a menu.”  She said confidently to the unusual waiter.

Lena glanced at Kassi who seemed to be staring uncomfortably at the tall bizarrely dressed waiter.  She also noticed that another of Kassi’s shirt buttons had apparently popped loose, revealing a full view of her cleavage and exposing her light blue silk bra.  Lena felt a surge of fear and dread as confusion continued to dominate her thoughts.  What the fuck did this man want?  Was he the man that Saul was paying to commit these disgusting acts?

The waiter walked away from the table in careful almost tentative steps toward the dimly lit back of the room where there was an open entrance.  The two women sat in an uncomfortable silence as the distinguished man observed them with a piercing gaze.  Lena shuddered as she met his gaze, quickly looking down at her lap, feeling as though he could clearly see her fear and confusion.

Kassi, although also fearful, was on the verge of having an explosive orgasm.  The entire experience was so bizarrely exciting, she could barely contain herself.  Her mind was moving a hundred miles an hour with a thousand unanswered questions.  She felt an electric jolt deep in her dripping pussy as the man locked eyes with her; seeing the desire that was almost overwhelming.  She noticed the ghost of brief smile on his otherwise serious face.

The young oddly dressed waiter returned bearing a tray with two glasses of wine and a short glass of what appeared to be a mixed drink with ice.  He carefully placed each glass on the table and then gave the two women a menu.  He then stepped back placing his hands behind his back and stared down at his feet.

The group began sipping their drinks, although neither of the women had even reached for the menu.  After setting his drink back on the table, the man introduced himself.  “I am Armand.  Thank you for willingly meeting with me.  Choosing otherwise, may have led to some unfortunate consequences.  We understand that you have hired a Mr. Jack Lete of Axis Corporation, to investigate your husband’s infidelities.

His investigators have proved surprisingly resourceful, as you are now well aware.  Mrs. Neuberg, your husband has made some choices that are going to significantly impact your life.  No aspect of your relationship will be untouched.”

Lena felt a cold fear wash down her back as Armand continued speaking.

“We became aware of Mr. Neuberg after one of our group members, who works with a client of your husband’s, noticed some shall we say, improprieties.  The member serves on the board of a charity organization for which your husband is the accountant.  She noticed that a significant amount of money had gone missing.  She asked us to check into the anomaly; which prompted an investigation into your husband’s business practices.  As Mr. Lete has already informed you, we discovered some significant criminal activities, some of which Mr. Lete is unaware of.”

Armand continued.

“During the course of our investigation we discovered that your husband was also becoming very interested in exploring his sexual interests, outside his marital commitment.  We took the opportunity to meet with Mr. Neuberg and begin an intervention.  Let me give you some basic information about Reformation Group.

Over the last few years, we have witnessed a number of the wealthy and privileged, indiscriminately destroy numerous lives, with their underhanded criminal business practices and arrogant lifestyles.  Our group formed to begin addressing these indiscretions, in our own unique manner.”

Armand paused to take another sip of his drink.

“I will not go into great detail at this time, but suffice it to say, our group had been quite successful in not only reforming some of these criminals, but more importantly, redressing their wrongs with those who have been victimized.”

Armand took what appeared to be a slender television remote control out of his jacket pocket and pushed one of the buttons.  Out of the dim entrance at the back of the room, another man walked toward the table.  He was dressed almost identically to the waiter, with two distinct differences.  His face and head were covered with a tight leather hood leaving only his eyes and mouth uncovered, and his hands were securely bound behind his back with thick leather cuffs.  The man was also in quite good shape, but much slighter and shorter than the waiter.

Almost immediately after entering the room, he seemed to pause and begin to turn quickly back toward the entrance.  Armand activated another button on the remote, which seemed to almost drop the man to his knees.  After recovering, the man approached the table on the side that Armand was sitting.  As the man reached the table he stopped, turned, and knelt down of the floor facing away.  They noticed that the man had some sort of manila file in his hand, which he pushed upward toward Armand, causing his face to press down toward the floor.

Armand took the folder and opened it as he sat it down next to his drink opening it.  Inside the folder there appeared to be a fairly substantial amount of paperwork, topped off by a very official looking document.

“Frequently people become involved in serious criminal misconduct and the authorities are called in to handle the problem.  The authorities, although quite well intentioned, have only a few very basic tools at their disposal to solve these often complicated affairs.  They conduct an investigation, seek criminal charges, arrest the perpetrator, and proceed with prosecution.  In the case of financial crimes, these cases generally end in light prison terms and the seizing of assets which never get returned to the victims.

We offer a very different option.  Reformation Group also conducts a thorough investigation, but takes a very different approach to resolution.  Each case is different, but all have some commonality.  After our investigation is concluded, we meet with the miscreant and offer some of them an opportunity to redress their evils without involving the authorities.

During the investigation of your husband, we were surprised to learn that you knew absolutely nothing about his little schemes.  Commonly, we find that one spouse is just as culpable as the other, normally requiring a remedy for both.  In your husband’s case, we were confident that you were not enjoying the fruits of his crimes, or knew anything about his activities.  We are viewing you as another of Mr. Neuberg’s victims.

Reformation Group has begun stepping up operations over the last few months.  The crumbling economy is closely linked with the greed of your husband and those like him.  Your husband is a talented accountant, who will be providing invaluable services to the Group as we conduct these interventions.”

Armand sat the remote down on the table and handed dumbfound Lena the official looking document from the folder.

“This contract was entered into by Mr. Neuberg to ensure, assuming your husband continues to cooperate, that the information we have gained during our investigation is not turned over to the authorities.  That copy is yours, I recommend that your keep it private and read it at your earliest convenience.  In summary, your husband belongs to Reformation Group.  We own him.  He has forfeited any human rights for the period of the contract, which in his case is 10 years.

In return, we will not take his assets, allowing you and the children to continue living in the manner that you are accustomed to.  He has already made financial amends to many of his victims, but must serve the group for the full term of the contract.  I will admit, in addition to criminal prosecution, we also threatened to disclose some of your husband’s sexual practices.  As you know we have video and photographic evidence of his interests.  You have only seen the tip of the iceberg, so to speak.

In the beginning we were going to try and keep you unaware of this arraignment.  That is until you hired Mr. Lete to conduct his investigation.  His discoveries caused us to make a rare change of plans.  Your husband was going to serve you with divorce papers within the next two weeks, followed by an announcement that he was taking a job overseas.

You would have been well provided for in the divorce and not heard much from your husband.  Although painful, we thought it would be the best course of action for you and the children.  Instead, we have decided to offer you an opportunity to knowingly participate in the punishment and reformation of your husband.  In the contract you will discover that our group believes in very strict and highly unusual punishments.  You may initially judge them to be distasteful, but I urge you to keep an open mind.

Mrs. Neuberg, you are going to be given a very rare opportunity.  I sincerely suggest you hold off passing a quick judgment.  You and Mrs. Parsons are invited to attend a special event, hosted by Reformation Group Friday evening.  We have also extended an invitation to Mr. Lete, who has proven to be quite resourceful.  You life has already changed.  It is up to you to determine if the change is for better or worse.”

Armand turned his gaze to Kassi, but addressed his comments to both women.

“We caution you both to not speak a word of this to anyone, other than Mr. Lete.  Violation of my admonition will bring extreme consequences.  Your safety is guaranteed at the event.  Mrs. Parsons, you are not to speak of this entire situation with your husband.  We are still considering how much he should know.”

He smiled at both and clapped his hands, startling the two dumbfounded women.  “Let’s order, I’m starving.”

Both Lena and Kassi’s bladders were on the verge of bursting.  Although terrified, Lena asked quietly if she could be excused to use the restroom.  Armand smiled pointing toward the dimly let entrance where the two men had come from.  The waiter hurried to help them stand, and they walked toward the rear of the room, from which the two strange men had come.

Once through the entrance they entered a dimly lit hallway.  At the end there were double swinging doors that appeared to lead toward a kitchen area.  Along the right side there was a closed door that looked might lead to a restroom.  They pushed through the door and entered a beautiful state of the art tiled restroom.

Both were shocked to see a couple in their mid 50’s standing against a wall near the urinals.  The man was dressed identically to the waiter and the woman was dressed in a skin tight matching black latex corset and mini skirt.  They both had ball gags, like the waiter, and the woman wore thigh high black mesh stockings with a visible garter and shiny high heels.  The woman’s corset came up just beneath her large augmented breasts.  Her large breasts were covered in welts and bruises with each nipple being pierced with heavy gage silver studs.  The woman although aged was still beautiful, with toned long legs.  The man was well past his prime with his large paunchy belly made a mockery of the tight latex clothes.

They stood against the wall, with their hands clasped behind their lower backs.  The woman’s hands and arms up above the elbow were also encased in tight black latex gloves.

The two women urinated as quickly as possible and were greeted by the couple, who provided hot towels and stood ready to assist them in any manner.  Both women shared glances as they washed up, but didn’t feel comfortable talking.  Kassi noticed that Lena appeared to be on the verge of bursting into tears again.

Lena and Kassi returned to the table and saw that their wine had been refreshed.  They noticed that the smaller man was now kneeling on the other side of the table, near Lena’s seat.

Armand smiled as he activated remote again, causing the small man to groan and hunch forward.  They could see that he was gagged under the tight leather hood.  The man stood quickly and the waiter reached behind the man’s lower back and began unzipping the tight latex shorts.  The smaller man stood still as the waiter pulled the zipper down under the strange bulge in the shorts.  Once they were loose, the waiter wiggled them down until the smaller man could step out of them.

Both women were shocked to see that a strange looking hard clear plastic contraption completely encapsulated them man’s small hairless penis and scrotum.  It was some sort of small plastic chamber, strapped over his genitals and around his thighs and waist.  It mimicked the natural shape of the penis and balls, having a small opening at the lower end that would allow urine to escape.  Even though the man’s penis was small it was obviously being crushed by the contraption.

Through the clear plastic contraption, they noticed odd looking electrical type bands encircling the base of his penis and scrotum, much like an elaborate cock ring.  So shocked and entranced by the strange device they were both completely taken aback when the waiter removed the man’s leather hook.

A shamefaced Saul Neuberg stood before them.

Lena, already in shock, was now completely dumbfounded.  He stared at the floor with tears streaming down his cheeks.  The kernel of rage under all the shock and dismay, burst into an explosion of anger.

Chapter 7 – Decisions

It was a good thing Lena was not a trained fighter.  The explosion of rage transformed the beautiful blonde into a crazed wild woman.  Kassi and Armand were stunned as the gorgeous blond jumped up and began doing her best imitation of a MMA fighter, attempting to beat Saul into a bloody pulp.  Lena sprang from her seat, double hand pushing Saul violently in the chest, catching him completely off guard.  Saul flew backward landing on his back causing his head to bounce off the hardwood floor.  Saul’s hands were still tightly bound behind his back so he could do nothing as Lena rained punishment down on him, continuing her attack by launching kicks into his groin stomach and head.

Her face was a mask of rage as she began screaming unintelligibly as she attacked.  Armand and Kassi enjoyed the view of Lena’s athletic form in full action as Lena’s large breasts stretched and swayed under her tight shirt.  Her dress began hiking up over her hips as she kicked, giving them a wonderful view of her perfect tanned ass, framed by black thigh high stockings, garters, and a thong.

Lena, still wearing her three inch heels, landed a kick with such force on Saul’s groin that the connective straps to the odd hard plastic contraption separated and flew off.  There was still an odd looking dark strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  Saul rolled to the side pulling his knees up toward his chest in an attempt to protect his groin leaving his lower back open to the continuing kicks.  Lena barely noticed an odd looking fairly large black plug of some sort was crammed into his tight twink ass.

Armand stood and gently broke Lena’s attack on Saul off by grasping her upper arms and pulling her back.  “Hold on, let me help,” he said calmly to Lena, who was now breathing heavily and had tears streaming down her beautiful face.  She briefly struggled before allowing the tall man to pull her back.

“I understand your anger and hope you will come to fully embrace it.  Allow me to demonstrate some additional options.”  He removed the remote from his jacket pocket and handed it to Lena.  The remote had a small dial surrounded by several banks of red, green, and blue buttons.  “The dial represents the power of the electrical charge and the buttons control the various locations that you can shock the wearer.” explained Armand.  “As you can see your husband is currently equipped with two punishment options.  These buttons control the conductor band around the base of his penis and ball, and these control the butt plug wedged in his ass.

“Stand,” commanded Armand in a stern voice.  Saul, who was sobbing, rolled to his side and struggled to get to his feet, made more difficult due to his bindings.  They watched him stand and face Lena and Armand.  Tears mixed with snot were running freely down his face, dripping from his nose around the gag, down to his chin and on to his chest and stomach.  He bowed his head in shame as they stared at his small but rock hard erection that was jutting out, with precum beginning to drip off the tip.

The sight of her husband’s erect penis further enraged Lena, who tried to dive toward Saul again.  Armand intercepted her, grasping her around the waist and lifting her completely off the ground.  “Stop, I said hold on,” he said as he easily lifted her.  Kassi ran to her sobbing friend as Armand put her back on the hardwood floor.

Armand in a much firmer voice said, “Mrs. Neuberg, I will tolerate no further outbursts.  Sit down and watch.”  Armand turned his back on the two women as Kassi helped Lena take a seat.

“Present,” Armand commanded in a firm voice.  The two quickly men quickly walked toward him, knelt and bowed forward with their hands clasped behind their backs, foreheads touching the floor.  Armand pushed a button on the remote and there was a sharp click that came from the cuffs at the tall man’s wrists as they were locked together.  “Their restraints are powerful magnetic locks,” explained Armand.  The remote controls all of their restraints, including the connection for the ball gag.  Both men were, before your kick, equipped with cock and ball restraint devises designed to punish them at the whim of the holder.  The hard plastic restraint keeps them from enjoying any sexual contact,” he continued.  “Although each slave’s contract is unique, they all include a clause restricting them from sexual release, without approval.”

“Stand,” he commanded, as the two men awkwardly regained their feet.  They heard another click as the tall man’s wrists were released.  “Show them the restraint.”  The handsome tall man blushed deeply as he unzipped his tight latex shorts and pushed them down around his thighs, exposing an identical clear hard plastic restraint devise, with the same odd strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  His device was slightly larger to accommodate his much larger cock and balls.  He slid the shorts down further finally removing them completely and dropping them on the hardwood floor.

“Turn and bend over.”  Both men quickly turned spread their legs and bent forward.  The tall man grabbed his ankles and Saul, with his wrists restrained, and awkwardly bent as far forward as possible without losing his balance.  Armand activated one of the buttons and there was a corresponding click from Saul’s cuffs as they separated.  Saul quickly mirrored the tall man next to him by putting his hands on his ankles.

Both women could now clearly see the large dark plugs slightly extending from their asses.  “As you can see, they are both also equipped with our patented punishment plugs.”  He activated another button and a loud whining began emitting from the plugs.  Both their bodies tensed initially then slowly relaxed as they regained some composure.  “The plugs vibrate and allow for deep bowel shocks, like nothing you can imagine.  I will forewarn you these are not toys and should be used carefully.  Stand,” he commanded.

The two men straightened and turned back around facing the group.  “Alex, remove your cock restraint.”  Armand activated another button on the remote and there was a corresponding click in the area around the hard plastic cock restraint.  Alex reached down and slid the tight restraint off his crushed cock and balls.  Almost instantly, blood began rushing into his large cock, which within a few seconds was completely erect.  The two women were shocked by the contrast between Saul and Alex’s hairless cocks and ball sizes.  Both men were in great shape, but Saul’s tiny erection was easily doubled by Alex’s beautiful cock and large balls.  The base of both men’s cock and balls were still encircled by the dark strap.

Armand increased the power of the butt plug vibration and both men’s causing them to clench their abs and make their cocks begin to twitch.  “Alex has participated in our program for over two years.  How long has it been since you were allowed to ejaculate,” Armand asked as he activated another button on the remote.  A soft click sounded and the ball gag was loosened enough that Alex could push it out of his mouth and speak.  “Master, eight months and seventeen days, Master,” he stuttered.  Alex quickly pushed the gag back in his mouth as it clicked and tightened again.

“Lena, like Alex, your husband for the duration of his contract will not be allowed to orgasm without permission.  As you can see, it results in quite a display of frustration,” he said looking down at the two men’s twitching cocks.  “Any unauthorized orgasm is punished quite severely.  Remove your shirts.”  The two men simultaneously began unzipping their tight black latex tank tops and slipped them over their heads then dropped them on the floor.  Both men’s low body fat and tight abs were prominently displayed as they stood with their hands behind their backs and erections jutting forward.  Their bodies sagged slightly as Armand deactivated the vibration in the plugs.  “You may also be interested to know that there are tiny wireless sensors attached to each of the restraints that record all sorts of information for us.  We are primarily interested in controlling our subject’s climaxes, so the devises communicate heart rates, oxygen concentrations, and breath rates with our computer, which in turn determines if we need to deliver punishment.”

Kassi and Lena’s attention was drawn toward the back of the room as the woman from the bathroom approached.  She carried a tray with more drinks which she sat on the table near Armand who casually reached up and began caressing and pinching her pierced nipple of her right augmented breast as she leaned over with the tray.  The beautiful older woman hissed and moaned through her gag as he pinched, closing her eyes as he pulled her nipple sharply away from her breast.  He let her nipple go and she stepped back.  “Roxy here is a victim of stupidity.  Turn and bend over,” he commanded.  She quickly turned away from the table, spread her legs, and bent forward grasping her ankles with her hands.  The position caused her tight mini skirt to rise, clearly displaying her ass and cunt.

Kassi and Lena could see the end of a similar looking black butt plug emerging from her pucker, but were stunned by the piercings that lined her wet cunt.  There were three heavy gauged rings placed evenly through the lips on each side of her cunt with an additional ring pierced her clit hood.  A large safety pin shaped lock was threaded through each of the rings, effectively locking her pussy closed.  The lock was located directly in front of the clit ring.  “Each of our female slaves is equipped with the chastity piercings.  Effective and highly erotic,” explained Armand.  Kassi and Lena also noticed that her ass and under thighs, like her breasts, were adorned with nasty looking welts and bruises.

“Roxy’s husband was caught being involved in some dirty deeds.  Like you Lena, we tried to allow Roxy an opportunity to work with us to reform her wayward husband.  Unwisely, she attempted to contact the authorities,” Armand said as he smiled wickedly at Lena.  “Now she will share her husband’s fate.”

“Lena, come here,” Armand commanded.  Lena stood up and walked over and stood in front of Armand.  “It is time you learn to manage slaves,” he said as he activated the remote causing Saul to arch violently and scream through the gag.

Chapter 8 – Contract

The days following Lena’s visit to the restaurant were filled with confusion, emotional pain, and burgeoning understanding; understanding that her life had irrevocably changed.  She and Kassi had spent almost three hours learning to use various restraints and devises to “reform” her husband and the other participants in the program.

Understanding began as Lena watched her best friend lose herself in complete lust and depravity.  Kassi had come unglued as the session in the restaurant unfolded, fully participating with Armand, Roxy and Alex, leaving Saul for Lena.

Lena finished applying her makeup in front of the mirror in the master bed room bath of her beautiful north side home.  Finished, she walked into the bedroom and stood naked before the full length mirror.  While turning and twisting she ruthlessly evaluated her heavy breasted petite gymnast body.  In truth, she looked better than ever, the two children had left only a few faint stretch marks.  Low carb eating and regular workouts left her abs tight and her overall body fat very low.  She admired her balance of toned athleticism with her gorgeous full breasts, and round tight ass.

She sat on the bed, still facing the mirror and gently began rubbing her fingers around her shaved pussy lips and prominent clit.  Lena spread her tanned legs and began slowly exploring her wet pussy with the fingers of her right hand while watching in the mirror.  She leaned back and rubbed her overall pussy then took her index and middle finger and began pinching on either side of her lips.  She pushed them together, gently pulling her full lips out from her pelvis capturing her large hooded clit at the top, in the web of the two fingers.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her prominent lips and oversized clit.

Lena had never watched porn and even at the gym locker room avoided really staring too closely at other naked women.  Saul had been the first man she had seen naked in the light.  She released her cunt lips and began lightly fingering her clit and dipping her fingers in and out of her now dripping pussy.  Blushing as she flashed back to the restaurant, reliving the rage at Saul’s betrayal that led her to ruthlessly punish her pathetic husband.

Along the way she watched her best friend suck and fuck Armand to complete exhaustion, simultaneously taking full advantage of the other slave’s services; willingly punishing them for any real or perceived infraction.

Lena’s breathing deepened as she increased the speed and pressure of her fingers, visualizing each of Saul’s punishments.  She remembered Saul curled on the floor shocked, beaten, and shamed.  Unbelievably, his cock was still rock hard and twitching.  In the end, she stood over him and smashed his tiny erection with the hard edge of the toe of her shoe.  He screamed into the gag as he uncontrollably quivered in pain.  Lena had resisted driving her high heel through his swollen scrotum and instead tried to smash his erection into the hard floor.  Saul groaned and cried as he suddenly began spurting his semen out onto hardwood floor.  What kind of fucking weird pathetic freak was she married to?  Lena had smiled, knowing he would be thoroughly punished for his ejaculation.

She was startled back to reality by the sound of her cell phone vibrating on the dresser.  She reluctantly stopped finger fucking herself and got up to check the message.  “On my way, see you in a few, the limo just picked me up,” read the text message from Kassi.  Lena had lost track of time and now quickly began finishing getting ready.

Tonight they were meeting Jack Lete at the Reformation Group’s warehouse gathering.  Lena hurried putting on a matching lacy bra, thong panties, garter, and black stockings.  She again admired her body as she compressed her large breasts into the bra creating impressive cleavage.  She topped everything off with a low cut backless short black dinner dress and black high heels.  Although she had toyed with putting her long blonde hair up, she had decided to leave it long over her shoulders.

RG’s babysitter had arrived over an hour ago, effectively freeing her for the entire evening.  The children hadn’t really been asking much about their father who usually worked a lot.  So far they were entranced with the beautiful young babysitter, Elena who was playing tea with the girls.

After the restaurant, Lena had carefully read Saul’s contract provided by Armand.  Saul’s term was 10 years, during which he would be living in RG’s facility, unless Lena needed him for some sort of pubic function.  He would visit the girls under controlled circumstanced with the goal of eventually fazing him out of their lives.

Lena knew that she still loved Saul in some odd way, but now knew that he was not her future.  If the dreams she had been having were any indicator, her future would be much more interesting.  Just this morning she awoke from a vivid dream where she and Kassi were back in the restaurant blowing Armand.  Kassi was sucking his cock while Lena sucked and licked his large balls.  Frustrated by the alarm waking her, Lena had quickly finished herself.  Masturbation had never been very important to Lena.  Since Helmut’s she hadn’t been able to stop.

Finished dressing, she grabbed her small handbag and quickly went downstairs to check on the kids.  They hardly noticed her goodbyes as the babysitter waived.  Lena’s heels clicked on the tile floor as she walked in the kitchen and looked at the contract resting on the large oak table.  Armand had given her and Kassi each a membership contract.  Reformation Group required any potential members to complete an unspecified “rigorous” training program and probationary period.  Lena looked at her signature which was clearly written on the bottom.  Any thoughts of tearing it were quickly dismissed.  Although it made her very nervous, it was time for a life change.  She folded it carefully and placed it in the ornate envelope.

A honk sounded from outside and Lena checked the window, seeing a long black limo waiting in her driveway.

Jack watched Sid, Gwen, Frank and Xavi prepping for tonight’s operation in the large garage at Axis’s Chicago headquarters.  Sid stood to the side sipping a soda; his computer work done for the night.  The wireless surveillance cameras were functioning well and transmitting into the van.  They had captured the limo picking up Kassi and Lena at their respective homes.  The large screen on the wall was now showing several angles of the warehouse where Reformation Group had invited Jack.

Gwen was getting the wire and portable camera’s ready while Frank and Xavi were setting up the van and checking the op kits.  Prior to getting hired by Axix, Frank and Xavi had worked with Jack for several years in the military; Frank was a former SEAL and Xavi a former Green Beret.  They were both geared up, in case Jack ran in to some unexpected surprises during the night.

Xavi Sanchez was from Texas, and spoke with the accompanying pleasant Texan drawl.  “That there blonde, was one hot piece of ass, bro. I would love to break it off in that ass.” Frank Green a tall black man, with a gleaming shaved head, agreed. “Hey boss.  What the fuck?  Did you tap those two yet, they are tight a fuck,” he laughed referring to Lena and Kassi.

Jack ignored their teasing as he stripped out of his polo shirt and khaki cargo pants.  His shirt, tux, and shoes were hanging nearby.  Stripped down to his boxers, Jack walked over to a table that Gwen was working at near the van.  Gwen in her early 20’s, was hard core punk like Sid and also very skilled as a computer hacker.  Gwen had the added bonus of being a hot little piece of ass and a camera expert.  Prior to Jack hiring her at Axis, she spent every spare minute, when not fucking Sid, working on movie sets, and running cameras.  Jack got a great look at her tight ass as she squatted near the table while finishing some wire and camera work.   She had blue dreadlocks pulled back away from her face and was wearing tight black Dickey capri pants with All Star sneakers and a tight black tank.  She was a small petite girl who had numerous piercings and full sleeve tats.  Jack admired the tattoo and thong peeking out the top of her ass crack above the Dickeys.

Gwen had been working for Axis with Sid now for just over two months. Ever since she had been hired, everyone at the company had been talking about Jack like he was a god.  No one at Axis ever mentioned specifics, but they all respected and admired Lete.  This was the first operation where she had a chance to work with Jack, normally had been handling the business side of the Chicago location.  She had expected the typical tough guy commando type when Sid told her about the job interview.  Instead, she met with a professional intelligent man who talked cameras and theater with her for the first hour of interview.

Gwen was usually into fucking the skinny tattooed punk metal looking men, but could see herself making an exception for Jack. She couldn’t really place Jack’s age; somewhere in his early 40’s according to her checks on the internet.  He was just over 6 feet of dense muscle.  Unlike the usual bodybuilder, Jack was muscular and ripped in a flexible gymnast athletic way.  All of the Axis Corp employee’s were required to train at the office gym.  The Axis gym was different than any other gym Gwen had ever seen.  Everything they did was performance oriented.  The equipment was functional and simple; ropes, kettle bells, Olympic lifting platforms, reactive med balls, gymnastic rings, boxes, mats, and much more.  Frank was the primary trainer at Axis and all employees were encouraged to utilize the facilities.  Gwen had never been so sore in her life after the first few workouts Frank ran her through.  Axis also had a full traditional martial arts dojo attached to the gym, where employees also trained several times a week.  They were also provided weapon training at the company owned farm located in a rural area outside of the Chicago land area.

From watching him workout, Gwen knew that Jack’s muscle was all functional.  She hadn’t trained with him in the dojo, but everyone talked about his skill.  Most intriguing to Gwen, Jack had numerous Japanese themed tattoos across his body. He had full sleeve scenes, depicting interesting mixtures of nature, animal, and demon type Japanese art.  Gwen knew that she had seen several of the images back in school, but just couldn’t place them.  He had several large chest, back, leg, and full arm sleeve tattoos.  Several of the tattoos were interrupted by evil looking scars and skin blemishes.  The other operators hinted at numerous stories about the crazy shit Jack been in.  Interestingly, in normal business attire no one would ever assume he had the tats and scars.

Gwen packed the three remote cams, extra wire, and back up transmitter in a small plastic tube.  They anticipated that Jack would be thoroughly searched when he arrived at the warehouse, so they decided to pack some back up equipment.  She got out a bottle of lube and got the camera tube ready.

Jack smiled as he walked over and pulled the boxer briefs down around his muscular thighs.  “Thanks for getting it ready,” he said as he looked her in the eyes.  Jack took the lubricated tube with one hand and casually bent forward slightly, spreading his ass with his other hand.  Gwen almost gasped when she saw Jack’s amazing cock and balls.  She had seen bigger in porn, but not in person.  His flaccid circumcised cock was huge and his low hanging balls were amazing.  He canted to the left, slightly lifting up on the ball of his right foot and began pushing the tube up his ass.  Gwen looked up meeting eyes with Jack as he pushed the tube in.  She was almost shaken by the intensity of his gaze, leaving her feeling flustered and turned on by the experience.  He finished inserting the tube and pulled his boxer briefs back up.  The boxers did very little to hide the cock and balls that bulged down the left side of his thigh.

Gwen taped the main wire on his shaved chest, activating the transmitter, which Sid checked in the van.  Jack finished dressing and couldn’t help but think that Gwen would be a seriously fun little fuck.  He wouldn’t do anything as long as she and Sid were together, but thought to himself that she was most definitely an added bonus to Axis.  She and Sid were also helping recruit several other techs.  He carefully clipped his holstered Glock 27 in the back of his waistband, placed a folding karambit in his left pocket and clipped a straight folder next to the pistol.

Preparations made, Jack press checked his pistol then got in a black Tahoe he was going to drive for the evening.

Chapter 9 – New membership

Lena’s legs shook in fear as she stood, attempting to remain completely still.  She tensed slightly against the restraints which were holding her wrists and elbows tightly bound behind her back.  Her head was completely encased in a leather hood with only a small breathing tube, designed to cut off all sight and sound.

Kassi and Lena’s ride in the limo had been pleasant enough; they were both dressed to the nine’s and very horny.  Kassi had proudly showed Lena the vertical clit hood piercing she got during the week, inspired by the fun she had with Roxy at Helmut’s.  They also openly wondered what the “training” program might be like, which was referenced in the contract they both signed.  Neither had considered that they would be the recipient of Reformation Group’s punishment.  Lena now clearly realized that she should have asked some questions prior to signing.

The limo arrived at the group’s location more quickly than expected and they watched out the tinted windows as security directed the limo into a large open garage bay.  The automated door closed behind the limo.  Just as they were going to reach for the door handle everything went dark.  Confused, they tried to open the limo doors which were now locked.  They were startled as the passenger side door of the limo was opened quickly and a bright light was shined into the interior, effectively blinding the two beautiful passengers.

Kassi was called out of the limo first.  A commanding voice directed her to step out of the limo, facing the blinding light.  Lena overheard a brief scuffle, and then heard the same voice directing her to also step out facing the light.  As her heels made contact with the ground and she leaned forward to stand up, strong hand grabbed her, yanking her right out of the heels.  A gloved hand covered her mouth as her arms were pinned behind her back then secured at the elbows and wrists, painfully forcing her shoulders back and large chest out.  Still upright, the hand was removed from her mouth as the hood was slipped over her head and quickly tightly secured.

Strong arms picked her up and threw her easily over a stout shoulder.  Lena felt light headed as she struggle for breath through the small tube, worrying that it could become blocked or clogged.  The hood effectively cut her off from the outside world; the bouncing walk of the man carrying her gave Lena the feeling that she was possibly being carried down stairs.  As she was abruptly set back down on her stocking clad feet, a voice emitted from a speaker in the hood ordered her to stand still until given further directions.

Hands grasped her upper arms and she began stumbling as pressure from the hands began pushing her in an unknown forward direction.  She had to blindly trust that the hands were guiding her safely as she tentatively walked in the direction she was pushed.  They eventually stopped moving and the restraints on her elbows were removed as she felt a click on her wrists.  Lena felt a cranking rumble as her wrists which were bound behind her back, slowly but surely began to rise.  Pain lanced through her shoulder and arms as the height increased eventually forcing her to lean forward and stand slightly on the balls of her feet and toes.  Her legs were suddenly forced further apart forcing her to adjust her ass out and the height was adjusted to accommodate her new foot placement.

Time passed as Lena’s physical and emotional discomfort grew.  She had already witnessed what the group was capable of.  Why were they treating her this way?  She wasn’t the perverted criminal?  Saul was!  Fear and anger mixed as she thought of Saul.  Fear of what he had gotten her into and anger towards him.

Even in pain and discomfort Lena smiled inwardly as she thought of the pain and humiliation she had inflicted on her husband.

Lena was drawn back to her present condition as she felt something brush against her upper back, ass, then lightly touch her neck and breasts.  A jolt of fear coursed through her as she wondered who or what was doing the touching.  Goose bumps grew across her exposed skin as an involuntary chill stalked through her body.  Another light touch along her exposed throat, this one cold and metallic caused her to pull away and shudder.  The touch trailed down her throat and between her full breasts, then back up across the other side of her throat and along her shoulder and one of her stretched arms.

Time passed again before she felt the cold metal brush her throat again, trailing down along the inside curve of her left breast into her cleavage.  Lena felt her dress pull slightly in the front then slowly loosen and then pull again.  Her dress began peeling away from her body.  Fear and humiliation surged through her as she felt the metallic touch next trail down her shoulders and along her back between her raised arms, stopping at the scoop of her backless dress.  She felt pushing and pulling again as her dress fell completely away from her body.

Lena felt heat and simultaneous chill rush across her exposed skin, knowing that she was being lewdly displayed.  Displayed in front of whom?  Confusion, anger, anxiety, and wonder combined; leaving her shamed and betrayed, betrayed by Saul and now by the group.  Surprisingly, betrayal now by her body…one more tug at the front of her bra and it also fell to the foor.  Lena felt her heavy breasts fall free as her nipples hardened.  She now stood almost completely naked exept for her thong, garters. and stockings.

Unknown to Lena she and Kassi were standing near each other and both identically displayed.

Kassi, unlike her gorgeous friend, was lost in a completely different world.  A world where her deepest sexual fantasies and desired were being awakened and hopefully unleashed.  Kassi was awash in desire and shameful need.  The pain in her arms, chest and back fired the heat in her cunt, driving her to heights of sexual need she had never before experience.  A beautiful, highly sexual woman, Kassi was now almost out of her mind with need.  Need to fuck, be fucked, used, hurt, and destroyed.  The knowledge that she no longer could object or ask; no longer could she control, only be controlled.

Kassi knew her small thong panties were soaked.  Cut off from the outside by the hood, she imagined herself hanging in her bra, thong, stockings and garter belt with men and women walking around her; preparing to use her depraved needful body.  Something or someone began lightly caressing her large augmented breasts, concentrating on pinching her sensitive rock hard nipples.  Pain and electric sensations shot through her body as spasms began deep in her stomach and cunt.  Fighting against the pain in her arms which were still pulled sharply up behind her; Kassi tried to increase the contact with her breasts by moving them back and forth hoping to increase the sensation.  She needed to cum so badly.  No, not enough she thought, as they stopped touching her breasts.

Kassi squirmed and pulled in her restraints willing for someone to touch her, fuck her, do anything; acknowledge that she needed them to touch her.  She imagined the sight of her toned tan body, hooded and arms pulled up behind her back, sweat streaming down her sides, between her breasts and down her stomach.  She began trying, without success, to rub her thighs together, attempting to create some sort of stimulation.  Kassi reveled in the utter helpless arousal, knowing that she would only cum when someone else wanted her to.

Jack pulled up in front of the ghetto warehouse and was met by security.  Pre-surveillance and Sid’s research had already identified Reformation Group’s security contractor as a fly by night Chicago based outfit, which underpaid and under trained most of their staff.  Payne Inc, was owned and run by a retired Chicago P.D. officer who had never been much of a cop.

The large but soft looking guard waived him toward an opening garage door located on the west side of the building, in between a construction site and the old warehouse.  Jack pulled up next to the construction area and parked.  He was out quickly and came around the back of the vehicle to meet the security officer.

“I’m parking here,” said Jack without expecting an argument.  The big guard sputtered, but didn’t say anything.  He pointed to the open garage door, implying that Jack should walk with him.  They walked into the open garage bay and were met by Armand and Duscha the former Russian ballerina.  Armand was wearing a conservative tux and the gorgeous former dancer was wearing an expensive low cut green evening dress that left little to the imagination.

“Thank you for coming Mr. Lete.  It’s good to finally meet you.  This is Duscha, one of my assistants,” Armand said gesturing to the tall blonde standing next to him.  Duscha inclined her head, “Zdrastveetsa, Jack”.  “Zrdrast, Jack responded as he kissed the top of her extended left hand.

“Mr. Lete, please allow Mr. Jackabowski to pat you down, we take security quite seriously,” said Armand as the tall heavy set guard stepped forward.  Jack smiled, “Let me save you some time big guy,” he said as he drew the Glock and handed him the Karambit.  The large guard was dressed in a light windbreaker, khaki cargo pants and a polo shirt.  Jack had already noticed that he carried his side armed on the left side and was not wearing any type of body armor.  Two other guards were standing off in the shadows, similarly armed and dressed.

The big guard did a quick pat down, missing the straight clip knife on his strong side along his waistband.  He did feel the wire transmitter located in the center of Jacks chest.  Jack opened his shirt, pulled his white under t-shirt up, and removed the taped on transmitter, handing it to the big guard.

“Anything else there boss,” asked the guard.  “Nope,” said Jack as he smiled back at the guard.

Jack noticed that Armand and Duscha shared a quick glance as the guard pocketed the wire.  “Please follow us Mr. Lete, you will get your equipment back on your way out,” said Armand as he began walking toward a set of heavy double doors toward the back of the dimly lit warehouse garage bay.  One of the other security guards stepped up and opened the heavy doors which led into a hallway with an elevator.

Jack couldn’t help but admire the beautiful Russian as she and Armand walked ahead.  She was tall and lean with the musculature of a true professional.  The doors to the old elevator opened and they walked in and rode it down to the basement.  The elevator doors opened into a brightly lit hallway extending to the right and left.  Faint sounds of classical echoed faintly along the hospital like hallway lit by track lighting.  Jack followed Armand and Duscha was they walked to the left along the hallway where they approached another security guard standing near two open double doors on the right.  Jack noticed there was a men’s and woman’s rooms located on the left side of the hallway.  The two continued past the guard into a large open room filled with small round dinner tables with white table cloths and chairs set up in a large circle.  The smell of food permeated the room, and Jack noticed that three naked beautiful women were playing a cello, violin and flute off to the side.  Several platforms were set up strategically through the room and there were two hooded beautiful women bound and displayed in their panties, and stockings near the center of the tables.  Their arms were pulled up sharply behind their backs causing them to lean forward at an odd angle with their large breasts jutting forward.

“Do you mind if I hit the head,” asked Jack, pointing back over his shoulder to the men’s room in the hallway.  “Sure,” frowned Armand as Jack without waiting for his answer began walking toward the men’s room.

Once in the restroom, Jack walked into one of the stalls and dropped his pants.  While urinating into the bowl, he carefully removed the camera and transmitter tube from his ass.  He pocketed the cameras and quickly inserted the dual transmitter receiver into his left ear.  Not wanting to put the tube back up his ass, he quickly stowed it in the reservoir for the toilet.

Jack returned to the large room, smiling at the dopey security guard who glared at him as he passed.  Armand and Duscha were waiting for him and quickly waived for him to follow them toward another set of open doors that led out into another well lit hallway.  Jack stuck one of the cameras on the wall as he entered the hallway, with the camera facing back toward the large open room.  Armand and Duscha walked into the hallway and approached a large metal security door on the right.  Armand keyed in a code into the numeric pad and was rewarded with a click as the mechanical lock deactivated.

Jack followed Armand and Duscha as they entered the secure room.  Jack stepped into the room, which appeared to be some sort of modified entertainment room. There were several comfortable leather couches and chairs, set in a semi-circle around an enormous large screen TV, with a wet bar off to the side.  “Please have a seat Mr. Lete, Duscha will be glad to get you a drink.  What will it be?”  “How about a Guinness darling,” said Jack as he winked at Duscha.  The gorgeous Russian walked toward the bar without even a backward glance at Jack.  Jack took a seat as he heard her open the mini refrigerator.

Jack stuck another mini camera on the front edge of the arm of the theater chair he sat in, which was facing the large screen.  The lights dimmed as Armand took a seat as Duscha handed him a cold bottle of Guinness.  “Bolshoui spaciba,” Jack thanked Duscha for the beer.  “Whorosho,” she replied with an arched eyebrow.

With everyone seated the screen sprang to life.  After a short burst of “screen snow”, a black and white feed came clear.  Jack involuntarily tensed, as he recognized the scene. A naked Jack Lete was hanging in a dingy white walled, Mexican interrogation room.  The scene had to have been taken sometime close to the end, of his time in Mexican custody.  He was being tortured in a seedy safe house away from prying eyes, manacled by chains, to a hook, that was embedded in the ceiling.  His captors had rigged a hose up over the hook that constantly poured cold water down on him. There was a table off to the side with an electric generator, leads, two clips, and a wand.

His body had wasted away under the two months of abuse, allowing them to see the sharp ridges of bone along his spine and ribcage.  The running water caused his body to sway slightly showing the severity of the injuries, that not even his heavy tattoos covered.  A face that was swollen and misshapen; his body was covered in bruises, lacerations, and abrasions.  Jack knew that the video wouldn’t show the teeth they had pulled out or the ribs, fingers and toes they had broken.  He could see, the damage done to his nipples by the electrical leads which were still attached and the damage to his cock and swollen balls.

Watching the video feed brought back the two months of torture; causing Jack to smell his own shit, piss, blood, and burning flesh.  Unlike the average person, a strange calm spread through Jack as he watched the film.  Peace washed through his body, knowing that combat was imminent.

Jack calmly stood, expecting one of the security guards to rush into the room, casually wondering to himself how many of them he would have to kill as he got out of the warehouse.

“Just one more minute….Please, Mr. Lete,” said Armand in a slightly fearful tone.

The scene changed as three drunken Mexican police officers had just walked into the room.  Two male officers and a beautiful curvy female police officer all began stripping out of their uniforms.  Jack recognized their faces, and remembered the months of abuse.  They had all been drinking heavily and were making comments in Spanish about what they were going to do to Jack the next morning.

The female officer had been used to tease and abuse Jack as the other male officers laughed and joked.  It didn’t take long before she was on her hands and knees on the wet floor in front of Jack with a stiff dick in her mouth while the other male officer began pounding her pussy from behind.

The drunken officers had not noticed the fresh blood coming from Jack’s wrists and running down his arms.  Jack had been slowly tearing the flesh off his wrists; gaining just enough space that he could pull his hands free.  All three were caught completely off guard, when he pulled his hands through the manacles and attacked.  Jack was mesmerized, as he watched himself kill the two male officers in a quick and efficient manner.  He dropped down behind the one fucking the female officer from behind, quickly bending him backward by grabbing his hair and delivering a vicious blow to the throat that crushed his larynx.  He crumpled to the concrete floor, landing on his back with his erection still standing tall, as the other officer tried to go for his pistol in his gun belt covered in the heap of clothing on the floor.  Jack intercepted him with a floating throw that caused him to land with a sick crunch as his head hit the concrete floor.  Another throat crushing blow and both men were left rolling around helplessly on the floor as they suffocated.  The naked female officer didn’t try to fight, crawling under the table that was sitting in the corner of the interrogation room.

Jack wasted no time on her and retrieved the officer’s weapons, did a hasty weapon check and looped their weapon belts with extra ammo over his shoulders.  Only then did he pull on some uniform pants and walk out of the unlocked interrogation room.  The video feed followed Jack, as he moved tactically through the rest of the safe house, killing anyone who tried to stop him, reloading and moving seamlessly. The last feed showed the emaciated Jack stumbling out into a dirty barrio alley, covered in blood, and armed to the teeth.  The female officer was the only one of the 12 officers in the safe house was left alive.  Jack had no memory of his escape; he knew only what others had told him. Watching it in real time was very disconcerting.

“Mr. Lete, it came to our attention that Mrs. Neuberg hired you and Axis to investigate her husband’s recent indiscretions.  You stumbled upon our group and now we are all faced with some decisions.  We know you have reviewed the contracts that were signed by the Neubergs and Mrs. Parsons.  We also know that our group will soon need significantly better security than we have been utilizing.  We are offering Axis an exclusive security contract for our organization.  We will be expanding operations internationally and will need your company’s expertise.

As a co-owner of Axis, you will be given instant membership to the group which will include full access to our operations and fringe benefits.

Mr. Lete, Reformation Group does not condone what was done to you.  We are aware that you bargained your own freedom, for your men’s.  That bravery has bought your our security contract as well as our trust,”

Armand motioned and one of the interior doors was opened.  A beautiful brunette dressed in a long black evening dress walked into the room pulling an attractive naked young curvy Mexican woman who was gagged and her elbows and wrists tightly bound behind her back.  “Mr. Lete, the only officer you let live,” said Armand as he stood and motioned to a nearby desk, on which sat some papers.  Please review the security contract with Reformation Group.  I am sure you will find the particulars quite to your satisfaction.  Duscha and Alexis will watch the unfortunate officer while you decide if we are to become business partners.  After you make your decision, please join us in the main room where you can be introduced to some of our members, both old and new.

Lupe, confused and terrified, finally realized what was going on.  Holy mother of God, she thought to herself as piss began running down her legs as she looked into Jack Lete’s eyes.

Chapter 10 – Training

After what seemed like hours of standing in the horribly uncomfortable position with her arms pulled up high behind her back and her feet spread, causing her ass to stick out, a voice sounded in her hood.  “Slut.  When your hood is removed, you will not speak, move, or open your eyes.  Disobedience will be met with swift and terrible consequences.”

Lena felt pressure as the zipper was undone at the back of her hood.  As the hood loosened she felt it pulled up and off.  She gasped and took in big gulps of air, keeping her eyes tightly shut as tears of relief began running down her face.  Lena’s hair and face was dripping with sweat from the tight hood.  She felt a blindfold being slipped over her eyes and tightly cinched at the back of her head.

“You are not to speak unless given direction.  Any time you answer it will be yes or no master or mistress.  Do you understand,” asked the thickly accented woman’s voice.  Lena paused as she licked her lips…

Smack!  A stinging blow landed squarely on Lena’s tight ass.  “Yes mistress,” she squealed.  “Good,” replied the voice.

Lena became aware of other sounds as she heard heels clicking as the woman walked away.  Light classical music played through the room along with the sounds of voices and the clinking of utensils on plates.  The smell of delicious food teased her nose as the beautiful woman calmed herself.

Oh my God, she thought.  I’m being displayed in front of God knows who in my panties, garter, and stockings.  Her skin turned a flaming shade of red under the tan as she blushed in uncontrollable shame.  Lena shifted and twisted slightly almost trying to shrink within herself, knowing that anyone could be in the room.

Kassi, with her hood also removed, was almost in a complete sexual frenzy.  Her pussy was positively dripping and throbbing as she imagined who could be watching her and who would be touching her.  She had always been an exhibitionist at heart and now only wished that her husband was here to see her.  She was in so much need of touch that she had initially been tempted to open her eyes when they removed her hood, but fear of the punishment kept them glued shut.  Now she waited, listening to the music and crowds chatter as they dined.  Fuck me, please fuck me soon, she cried to herself.

Jack reviewed the documents that Armand had left for him on the edge of the desk.  There were an awful lot of zeros on the offer.  The contract allowed for Jack to sign, with a 30 day period for Axis’s legal staff to nix the deal.  It was hard, even for Jack, to concentrate on the contract with the two beautiful women watching over the kneeling officer.  She knelt in a puddle of her own urine as tears ran uncontrollably down her beautiful face.  Other than the puffy eyes from crying she didn’t appear to be in bad shape.  Jack turned returned to the seat grabbed his Guinness and really dove into the contract.  Reformation Group very well might become one of their biggest contracts.

After he finished reading the contract Jack finished his beer and walked back to the desk.  He signed the two copies of the contract, folded one and put it in his tuxedo jacket.  He turned back to Lupe, walked up in front of her and squatted down looking her in the eyes.  She moaned and began breathing noisily through her nose as saliva dripped out from around the large ball gag onto her naked breasts.  Lupe was about 5 feet 2 inches tall, well rounded with nice soft full breasts a narrow waist and a very nice ghetto ass.  She looked away from his gaze, sparking a hint of anger.  He snapped his hand out grabbing her by the chin and forcing her to face him again.  Her eyes were wild with fear as she again lost control of her bladder pissing all over the floor.  He looked down and noticed that her dark bush had grown in since he last saw her at the safe house.  Even when he was in the midst of being tortured, he had dreamed of fucking her.

“Lupe, it’s good to see you dear.  We are going to have such a nice time spending getting reaquainted.  Would you mine putting her away before I do something very unfortunate,” asked Jack as he looked up at the two beautiful women who were standing to each side of her.  “Konyeshka, da,” said Duscha as she and the brunette stepped back.  Jack grabbed Lupe her by the hair and dragged her to her feet Alexis took her by an arm and walked her back toward the door she came out of.

Jack followed Duscha back into the main room where a large crowd of people had convened for an elaborate dinner.  Duscha ushered Jack to a table near the center of the room and seated him with a group who was already enjoying their first cource.

Armand approached again and introduced Jack to the table.  “Mr. Lete this is Reggie and his wife Abigail,” he said gesturing to a tall gangly, thin man in his late 30’s, who stood practically tipping the table over in his rush to stab his hand out in Jack’s direction.  He looked slightly embarrassed as they shook hands.  Abigail, Reggie’s wife who remained seated jus to Jack’s right, extended her hand out to Jack.  He gently took her gloved hand and bowed as his lightly kissed it.  Abigail was a great looking brunet with a distinctive 50’s look.  She was in her early to mid 30’s, very voluptuous, and a pretty damn good Betty Page look alike.  She was dressed in a nice light yellow 50’s themed evening dress, with long gloves that almost covered her full arms, giving her an overall fetish look. Jack could see numerous tattoos’ peeking out from under the dress and between her long gloves.

Armand introduced him to a well dressed clean cut Middle Eastern looking man in his mid 40’s with two beautiful Middle Eastern women.  “Mr. Lete, this is Hassan and his beautiful wives Adila and Gulrukh.”  Hassan had a distinctive military look and his two beautiful wives had a distinct fuckable look, Jack thought to himself.  Adila was small and petite with a very tight body and small breasts.  Gulkruky on the other hand, was a little taller had a beautiful curvy heavy chested look.  Both women had beautiful olive skin, large brown eyes, and long dark hair.  All three inclined their heads and welcomed Jack to the table.  The last couple Armand introduced was a short middle aged slightly pudgy balding white man in his mid 50’s, Arnold, and his stunning redheaded wife Patricia who was seated directly to Jack’s left.  She warmly greeted Jack with a hug and quick kiss on the cheek.  Patricia in her mid 30’s had a tall slender willowy runway model look and was dressed in a stunning dark evening dress.  Her fashionable straight red hair fell around her shoulders.  The dress fell away slightly from her small perky breasts as she hugged and kissed Jack giving him a quick glance at her pink hard nipples.  She obviously ate carefully and spent time in the gym.

As the dinner progressed, Jack learned that Reggie was a computer software designer.  He and his wife were new members of RG.  Reggie was an incessant talker, who thought everyone was a tech.  By the third course, even Reggie had run out of computer talk.  Hassan and his wives made polite conversation and Jack noticed that they took turns caressing their husband’s crotch under the table.  Arnold Francis and his wife Patricia were polite, but Arnold seemed to be bored as he kept falling asleep with his chubby chin dropping down to his chest.  This left Jack with an excellent opportunity to chat with Patricia who it turned out was very engaging.

The highlight of the dinner was the heated discussion between the women at the table as to how best to eat pussy; apparently they all were bi and had strong opinions on the art of cunt licking.  They also discussed the two women who were on display, indicating that they all hoped to be able to sample their beautiful bodies in the near future.  Jack looked more closely at the women and realized that they were Kassi Parsons and Lena Neuberg.  Apparently this was all a part of the initiation into Reformation Group.  His dinner group confirmed that all of the new members had some form of initiation and training program when they joined.

Jack had just signed his own membership contract and wondered if they would be stupid enough to try and restrain him.  His contract had not mentioned an initiation or training period; of course he didn’t mention this to his fellow diner guests.

The final plates from the meal were cleared, and the lights turned up slightly. The music stopped as Armand and Duscha walked to the center of the room near the two women who had been displayed throughout dinner.  The dinner group, including Jack, was asked to move their chairs into a semi circle around Kassi and Lena.  Jack was glad to help several of the beautiful ladies with their chairs noticing that Patricia had to wake her dozing husband up so they could move.

Lena’s legs were cramping and her bladder was on the verge of exploding when relief finally came.  She recognized Armand greeting the group and welcoming them to the evening’s festivities.

“My esteemed members, we are proud to introduce some new members to the group.  As you all know, there is a training and initiation process that we have all participated in when we joined the group.  Each was unique, but all were designed to allow us all to share a mutual understanding of our reformation goals and practices.  Our three new members are Lena Neuberg, Kassi Parsons, and Jack Lete who will begin their initiation and training tonight.  You have already met Mrs. Neuberg’s husband Saul, who has been a participant in our reformation program.  Lena, unlike her husband will be joining us as member.  Mrs. Parsons shares many of our recreational interests and will undoubtedly be an interesting addition to the group.”

“Mr. Jack Lete comes to us as not only a new member, but as one of the co-owners of Axis Inc, our new security company.”

Lena wilted in shame as she realized the Jack Lete was right at that moment probably staring at her mostly naked body lewdly displayed.  Then she wondered if he was also bound and displayed like she was.  She had endured Kassi’s constant discussion about him ever since their first meeting with Lete.  Kassi had discussed in great detail her strong desire to fuck Jack Lete.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her friend’s forward discussion about Lete, but had secretly also been very attracted to the strong man.  He was so different from Saul; confident, assured, and powerful.  Even in her current discomfort and shame she felt a strong and unexpected stab of desire spread from her pussy up into the pit of her stomach.  Was he bound and blindfolded like she was?  She tried to envision him half naked and blindfolded; it just didn’t quite mesh with her inner vision of the security expert.  She distracted herself by thinking about Jack Lete, wondering what he thought of her.

He had watched her husband engage in disgusting perverted activities.  She wondered if Jack wondered if Lena was incapable of taking care of her husband’s sexual needs.  Tears welled up and she almost choked with emotion as she confronted her own doubts about her sexuality.  Lena realized that she now doubted everything about her sexuality and wondered if she was flawed.  The enormity of her present situation both with Saul and now signing the contract with Reformation Group threatened to overwhelm her.

Armand continued in a firm voice, “Let’s begin.  Ladies, your arms will be lowered and your blindfolds will be removed.  Once that is done you are to remove your panties.  You will keep your eyes shut the entire time and place your hands along the sides of your hips.  Disobedience will bring swift and painful punishment.  Remember, you have agreed to be here, no one is forcing you to join our group.”

Both women almost gasped in relief as their arms were finally lowered.  Once her arms were down Lena felt and heard a click at her wrists, which allowed them to come apart.  She immediately covered her large breasts with her forearm, as another wave of shame combined with fear caused her to turn a beautiful shade of crimson.  Other than Saul and a couple of other early boyfriends, no man had ever seen her naked.  Who was watching?  How could she do this?

She started as Armand spoke.  “Mrs. Neuberg, any further delay will be punished; you have signed the contract, it is far too late for silly games, remove your panties, leave only the garter and stockings.  Now,” he commanded.

Blushing uncontrollably, she kept one arm across her breasts and began sliding her black thong panty down with her left hand; sliding her thumb around and wiggling as she finally got the thong past her hips.  She was shocked to feel the air on her wet pussy, further realizing that her body really was betraying her.  Standing now almost completely naked, with her arms now crossed, attempting to cover her beautiful breasts; Lena finally realized that she was becoming very wet.

Kassi couldn’t wait to get panties off.  Kassi was more than thrilled to learn that Jack Lete was present.  She prayed that he was watching her as she quickly sent her panties to the floor.  Her pussy was dripping wet and she couldn’t resist giving her newly pierced clit a quick rub.  Just the quick brush of her fingers against her clit almost caused her knees to buckle.  Oh my god, I need to be fucked, she thought.

“Ladies, you will now put your feet together and your hands at your sides.  Move now” Armand commanded.  Kassi complied immediately, thrusting her chest and ass out proudly.

Lena put her feet together, but just couldn’t bring herself to drop her arms away from her breasts.  Shame and fear overwhelmed her mind as she again froze.

She cringed as she heard someone walk up in front of her.  “Mrs. Neuberg, you were warned,” Armand said coldly.  He quickly grabbed her left arm and twisted it violently away from her breasts.  Lena panicked and began to struggle against the tall powerful man.  She heard an odd clicking sound followed by an immediate surge of pain through her lower body.  She felt all her muscles contract as she seized as stiff as a board.  A scream was trapped in her throat as he lowered her seizing stiff body to the cold concrete floor.  The pain continued until he had secured her hands together in front of her body.  The sound stopped and her muscles finally relaxed.  She groaned and most vomited from the experience.

“Mrs. Neuberg that was a tazer dry stun.  It is a very effective tool.  You have disobeyed my commands several times, punishment must be administered.”  He quickly lifted Lena to her feet and attached her bound wrists to a chain that was hanging from the ceiling area.  She started as he flashed the tazer in front of her face and activated it causing an evil arch of electricity to dance between the two prongs.  Lena noticed that the leather cuffs on her wrists appeared to be very similar to the ones that had restrained Saul in the restaurant.  He motioned and the chain slowly lifted her arms high over her head, forcing Lena to almost stand on the balls of her feet.  If she stretched her body, she could almost keep her feet flat on the concrete.

Lena looked at Kassi who was standing a few feet away, naked except for her garter and stockings, standing still with her hands at her sides and her feet together.  Lena panicked as she realized that a crowd of well dressed people were all sitting on chairs in a semicircle around them, watching, waiting.  Lena was shaking with fear, as the reality of her punishment became apparent.  A beautiful tall blond woman had joined Armand who was standing in front of Kassi.  Lena immediately recognized her as the Russian ballerina who Saul had been desperate to fuck.

Rage combined now with fear as she glared at the beautiful woman who was carrying a straight slender bamboo cane in her gloved hands.  “I am Duscha,” she said in a thick Russian accent.  “You have choice, for punishment.  I strike ass 10 times or you pick man to fuck you in the ass,” she said motioning back to the large crowd intently watching her and smiling at Lena.

Lena fought the instinct to spit in the blonde’s face, knowing that she was in enough trouble as it was.  She flinched as the blonde caressed her check with a gloved hand trailing it down across her chest brushing her left nipple causing it to stiffen.  “You no like Dushca”, she smiled.  “Maybe I fuck you in ass,” she smiled evilly as she reached around and patted Lena’s tight ass cheek.  Lena tried to control her dislike for the woman, knowing that it was really Saul who deserved her distain.

Duscha was wearing an exquisite emerald green low cut evening dress that was split up one side.  Lena was stunned by her beauty, knowing that most men would never be able to resist her.  The beautiful Russian walked over behind Kassi pressing up against her and putting her hands around her waist flat on Kassi’s stomach.  Kassi seemed to tense as Duscha’s hand trailed up her stomach and began kneading her breasts and pinching her nipples.  Kassi’s knees almost gave way as she reacted shamelessly moaning, bringing her hands to her newly pierced cunt.  “No, you may no touch yourself slut,” said Duscha in her accent as she removed her hands from Kassi’s breast and stepped back.

The beautiful Russian whispered something into Kassi’s ear then turned back to Lena.  “I have new idea.  Maybe you give good time to friend?  We all watch you eat pussy?”  Lena was stunned as the crowd clapped enthusiastically.  “Yes, it be very nice to see you eat the pussy,” Duscha said as she clapped and a knee high platform was pushed out.

It looked like a traditional massage table, but was much closer to the ground.  Lena noticed that it was positioned directly in front of the crowd who were chatting noisily.

Lena saw Kassi walk quickly to the table, lie down on her back, spread her legs, grasp just behind them with each hand and pull her knees out and back toward her head opening up her newly pierced shaved pussy for the crowd to enjoy.

“No, I uh can’t.  Please no,” Lena began pleading to Duscha.  “You no like the pussy,” asked the tall blonde as she walked back over to Lena.  Duscha took the slender bamboo cane and slid it up over Lena’s stretched stomach.  It bumped over each of her exposed and tight abdominal muscles until it was lost under the curve of her large natural breasts.  Lena tensed at the contrast of the cool wood on her skin feeling once again her body betrayed her as warmth spread through her pussy.  Lena also felt her nipples harden as Dushca leaned closer and lightly blew on them.  “You are fuck slut, eat the pussy or I whip you and fuck your ass with arm,” she said raising her fist up and pumping it a couple of times.  Lena looked in her cold blue eyes and knew she would do exactly as was threatened.

“Ok, I uh will,” she stuttered as a new feverous blush spread over her face, neck and chest.  Her arms were lowered and released frrom the chain by Duscha who walked her over to the table.  Kassi slid down so that her naked pussy was right at the edge of the table.  Lena stood in front of the table and linked eyes with Kassi, who smiled encouragingly.  Confused for a moment Lena froze again almost turning and running.  “Get down slut, eat the pussy you bitch,” said Duscha as she tapped the cane against Lena’s bare ass.

Lena quickly knelt down, just then realizing that her hands were still bound together and the crowd could now look at her exposed ass.  Her face was now inches from her best friend’s wet pussy, which was gaping slightly as juice leaked out onto the table top.  The scent of Kassi’s wet pussy overwhelmed Lena as she tried to take her first taste.  She had never eaten pussy and any attempt Saul had made to eat hers hadn’t really gone anywhere.

“Do it bitch,” commanded Duscha from above.  Kassi suddenly inched toward her bumping her wet snatch against her nose and mouth.  Lena took the opportunity to tentatively touch her tongue to Kassi’s pussy lips.  She closed her eyes and began exploring the wet folds finding Kassi’s new clit hood piercing.  Lena rubbed the vertical bar piercing back and forth feeling the lump of Kassi’s clit directly under the bar and hood fold.  Kassi reacted strongly as Lena began licking around the piercing sliding her tongue around the clit then down between the folds of her lips and into her wet tangy pussy.

Tasting Kassi’s wetness was not at all what Lena had expected.  Her initial tentativeness had now turned into enthusiasm.  Becoming braver, she was now pushing her tongue in and out as her friend began to shake and push insistently against her face, trying to rub her clit against her nose.  Lena stopped tongue fucking Kassi’s cunt moving up to concentrate on her clit.  She was rewarded with an earth shaking scream as Kassi lost control and began spasming in ecstasy.

Lena was surprised by Kassi’s powerful response, knowing that she had never had such a powerful orgasm.  Instead of stopping, she continued now with real fervor beginning to alternate licking and sucking Kassi’s clit.  Kassi sat up and put both hands on the back of Lena’s head smashing her spasming cunt against her friends face.

Lena now fully caught up in the moment; found her bound hands perfectly placed between her legs.  She began rubbing he own clit as Kassi began cumming again.  Another shriek sounded from Kassi as she lost control continuing to press Lena’s face into her cunt as she pinched her own nipple with her other hand.

After just a few strokes of her own Lena felt an orgasm building; tension and pressure began to build as she licked, kissed and sucked her friend’s wet cunt.

Pain lanced across her ass as Duscha landed a vicious strike with the bamboo cane.  Lena knelt up straight and tried desperately to turn away from the pain.  “Keep eating bitch or I will add 10 strikes,” Duscha commanded.

Lena quickly knelt back down to Kassi’s pussy as another blow landed just below the other, leaving another stripe of red.  She yelped again, twisting and turning in agony.  Outside of childbirth, Lena had never experienced such intense pain.  She tried to focus on Kassi’s pussy again as the third blow landed, causing her to cry out.

Thankfully the blows paused as she began alternating between tongue fucking her pussy and sucking on Kassi’s clit.  Lena began working her clit again slipping one of her fingers in her dripping cunt as she worked on Kassi’s pussy.  Another blow landed almost causing her to become unglued.  Lost now in agony and pleasure, she gave in to it all and concentrated on getting Kassi and herself off.  She screamed as each of the last few blows landed, descending into a place she had never known could exist.  Just as the last blow landed she went over the edge; experiencing an orgasm like none before.

Chapter 11

Jack and the rest of the observers stood and applauded as the beautiful Duscha delivered the final blow to Lena Neuberg’s perfect ass.  Ten vicious blows on a perfectly tanned tight round ass.  Prior to seeing Lena and Kassi’s beautiful bodies displayed before him tonight, he had known that they both worked out.  Jack realized now that he had completely misjudged their beauty.

Initially as the women’s training began, Jack had been just a little self-conscious of his growing hard on which was soon trying to tear a hole through his boxers and tuxedo pants.  He quickly noticed that the Reformation Group members were not inhibited in the least.  More than one cock was being displayed and several of the women were either handling cocks or fingering themselves and each other.

Jack caught eyes with Patricia the tall willowy redhead whose husband Arnold appeared to be napping happily with his chubby chin resting on his chest and his hands crossed over his hairy potbelly.  Abigail had immediately grabbed her lanky husband Reggie, pulling him out of his chair and down on the floor in front of her.  She pulled her 50’s style yellow skirt up and proceeded to wrap her curvy stocking clad legs around her husband’s head pulling his face up to her cunt.  She was obviously a tattoo junky, giving Jack a quick view of her shaved and tattooed pussy as she pulled her panties aside before Reggie’s face blocked his view.  Abigail then lost herself in the Lena and Kassi show as Reggie noisily ate her pussy.

Hassan and his two wives Adila and Gulrukh were down on their knees alternating sucking Hassan’s large cock and licking his also ample ball sack.  Both women had their skirts pulled up around their hips and were busy fingering themselves and each other.  Jack was able to appreciate the contrast between the two olive skinned women’s asses; Adila had a slender toned muscular ass and Gulrukh had a larger round and full one.  Both women had gorgeous full dark hairy bushes.

The spectators had all been impressed with the pure sexual energy that exuded from Kassi as she was forced to drop her thong panties and stand before the group, contrasted by Lena’s obvious humiliation and discomfort caused by Duscha’s demands.  Jack raised an eyebrow as he watched Armand taze Lena, dropping her to the ground.

Jack felt his cock pulse and jump as Lena was forced to kneel in front of Kassi who was spread on the platform with her gorgeous ass facing out toward him and the rest of the audience.  He watched the constant shade of crimson deepen as Lena began eating Kassi’s dripping pussy.

At the conclusion of the last blow of the cane on Lena’s perfect ass, Jack was in full fuck mode.  He couldn’t remember the last time his cock had been this hard.  Pre-cum had soaked a wet spot through his boxers and tux pants.  He glanced at the redhead Patricia who was also staring at the crimson stripes on Lena’s perfect ass.  They all watched as Lena’s knees buckled and she almost collapsed with the passing waves of her orgasm.  That was one seriously hot bitch, Jack thought to himself.

Duscha placed a blindfold on Lena’s head and walked the exhausted woman back to the hanging chain and attached it to her wrists, which were still bound by the cuffs in front.  She motioned and the chain was raised again, causing Lena’s body to be stretched.  Jack was amazed by the perfection of her breasts, contrasted by her tight athletic body.  The stretch caused by the chain highlighted the tightness of her abs.  Tears were flowing from her eyes under the black leather blindfold.

Jack turned as he felt hands begin to unbuckle his trouser belt.  Patricia’s slender hands were quickly opening his pants allowing the head of his large hard cock to escape through the piss hole in his boxers.  She gasped as his cock sprang out of his pants.  Her gasp caught the attention of some of the other ladies in the group.  Within moments Jack was shocked to be the center of attention as all the women in the room gathered around him as Patricia completely freed his proudly erect penis.

The good lord hadn’t given Jack much in the beginning of life, but he was blessed with an enormous cock.  Patricia pulled him gently to his feet allowing his pants to fall around his ankles on the floor.  He was easily over ten inches and had an accompanying large set of balls hanging balls that would make any porn star proud.

Without asking, the women encircled him, pulled his boxers down, and began reaching out touching his twitching cock discussing it like an exquisite piece of art.  Jack looked at Patricia with a questioning gaze only to find her staring at his cock with a glazed look in her eyes.  She pushed through the group and knelt in front of Jack and began licking the underside of his shaft and cupping his heavy balls.  After spending some time licking his shaft she was soon doing the best job she could to begin sliding it down her throat.  She slipped her dress off her shoulders baring her perky pink nippled breasts, allowing Jack to admire her toned pale body.

Jack glanced over his shoulder and noticed that Arnold, Patricia’s husband, was finally aware and furiously wanking his cock which was standing out of his open zipper.  He was staring directly at Patricia as she gagged on Jack’s cock as the big head hit the back of her throat.  Her eyes bulged as she overcame her gag reflex and pushed his head down her throat.  Jack groaned at the wet tight sensation admiring her tight body and perky breasts as her dress fell further down, now resting on her hips.  He pinched her nose causing her an immediate look of intense panic as her breath was completely cut off.  She pulled up allowing his cock to pop out of her tight throat.  Instead of being angry, she immediately drove his cock back down her throat and stared intently up in his eyes as he continued to alternate pinching her nose and letting her get breath.  She vigorously throat fucked him as the skin around her mouth began turning a slight tinge of blue.  Copious amounts of saliva began dripping out of her mouth in strings as Jack grasped her head and forcing her to throat fuck his large cock.  Patricia’s eyes were glazed and bulging as she lost herself in the experience.  So caught up in the throat job, Jack hadn’t noticed that most of the room was now circled around them as he was now forcibly slamming Patricia’s head up and down.  He noticed that she was really beginning to turn blue so he popped his cock out of her throat and mouth pulling out long streams of mucous and saliva.

Patricia gasped for air as the strings of wet saliva dripped down from her mouth and chin onto her chest, between her perky pink nipples breasts.  The crowd parted and Duscha the beautiful former ballerina walked forward with Kassi crawling along beside her.  Duscha and the beautiful Kassi approached Jack then Kassi prostrated herself before him, resting on her knees with the rest of her body pressing forward onto the floor.

“Mr. Lete, you fuck this bitch, she need good fuck,” said Duscha in her sexy Russian accent.  “You fuck her good,” smiled Duscha as she looked at his throbbing wet erection.

Jack glanced at Patricia who still seemed to be in a daze, which transformed into a look of disappointment as she looked up at Duscha who nodded at her.  Patricia looked at Jack with pleading eyes then turned back to Arnold her husband, who was still wanking away in the chair not far from them.

Duscha stepped up to Jack and kissed him warmly on the mouth and gave couple of quick strokes to his engorged cock.  “Spaciba Bolshoi,” whispered Jack, as he sat somewhat dumbfounded with his pants and underwear down around his ankles and his cock standing at attention.

Jack stood and looked down at the beautiful woman lying prostrate at his feet.  Her long brown hair draped over her back, shoulders and pooled on the floor.  For a woman in her forties, Jack was impressed with her dedication to fitness.  Although Kassi wasn’t as tight as Lena, she was definitely a phenomenally attractive woman.  He loved how her naked ass was framed by the garters and stockings she knelt with her chest and face pressed to the concrete.

Not sure what to do next, Jack spoke to her in a firm calm voice, “Mrs. Parsons, for the duration of the evening I expect you to follow each of my commands without hesitation.  Any hesitation will be dealt with swiftly and violently.  If you understand, place your hands on either of your ass cheeks, and then spread them so that I might examine your fuck holes.  Do it now.”

Kassi immediately complied by bringing her hands down from above her head and firmly grasping each of her ass cheeks and pulling them apart.  Jack kicked out of his pants and boxers, now wearing only his tux jacket, shirt, tie, socks and shoes.  He walked around behind the gorgeous woman and gazed upon her shaved cunt and ass.  Kassi was pulling her cheeks apart hard enough that her wet cunt was gaping slightly, offering and inviting opportunity.  Jack’s large cock jumped at the sight, knowing that he could use either hole at his whim.

“Stand up and remove my clothes cunt,” he said firmly.  Kassi immediately released her ass cheeks, stood up, and turned to face Jack.  Kassi’s eyes were glazed over with lust as she stared openly at his huge cock.  “Hurry cunt,” Jack ordered as he grabbed the nipple of one of her augmented breasts and pinched viciously.  Kassi gasped, looking up from his cock and quickly undid his tie and began unbuttoning his shirt.

Chapter 12

Kassi was in complete sexual oblivion.  She had already cum while her beautiful friend Lena ate her pussy and was now on the verge of being fucked by Jack Lete.  Her wet pussy quivered in a spasm each time he spoke and she almost came as he ordered her to spread her ass and cunt lips for him.  She was his cunt.  Weeks of fantasy were about to come to fruition.  She gasped in intense pain as he roughly grabbed her nipple, pinching it and pulling her attention away from his cock.

She pressed her mostly naked body up against his enormous rock hard erection as she began to undo his tie and unbutton his shirt.  She almost shook with desire as his hard cock pressed against her stomach as she reached around him and slid his tuxedo jacked off his muscular shoulders and knelt as she gently slid it down his extended arms.  Kassi made sure to slide his erect cock up between her breasts, along her neck and brushed it against her cheek and hair.  Still on her knees she carefully pulled the jacket completely off and began to fold it carefully.

“Put it on the chair behind you then fold my boxers and pants,” she heard him direct from above.  Kassi, still on her knees retrieved Jack’s pants and boxers from the floor folding them carefully on the chair, shuddering as she noticed some sort of folding knife clipped to the pants waistband.  She then turned back to him and stood again carefully removing his button up white shirt, leaving him standing only in his white t-shirt, socks, and black leather dress shoes.

Kassi was almost completely overwhelmed by the sheer power the emanated from Jack Lete.  He was heavily muscled in an athletic way with very low body fat that was highlighted by the thick vein s and striations that showed each time he moved.  He appeared to be covered in intricate colorful tattoos of with a distinctly Asian theme.  She couldn’t wait to caress, suck, and fuck his glorious cock.  Even prior to seeing Jack’s cock she had been immensely attracted to him, but now she was out of her mind with need.

Kassi folded his shirt then walked back, pressing her body against him as she slowly and sensuously slid his t-shirt up and over his head.  She pressed against his erection sandwiching it between her stomach breasts and his rock hard abs.  Almost blind with lust she folded the t-shirt and knelt before him and began untying his shoes.  She slowly removed each shoe and each sock them carefully folded the socks and sat the shoes under his chair, ensuring that Jack got a good look at her ass as she completed the task.

Kassi crawled back to Jack and prostrated herself before him resting her face and breasts against the cold concrete floor, kneeling and once again spreading her ass and cunt for him.

“Stay cunt,” he said as she heard him pad away.  Jack returned shortly and Kassi heard the squeaking of wheels as he pulled a stainless steel cart up behind her.  Kassi heard more commotion behind her as some sort of other piece of heavy furniture was placed on the concrete floor.

“Rise cunt.”  Kassi hurried to her feet as she felt Jack spin her around toward an odd shaped padded bench.  The bench was about waist high but had additional shelves on either side that would allow someone to kneel with both their knees and elbows resting on the shelves.

“Get on the bench cunt,” Jack said as he pushed her toward the piece of furniture.  Kassi awkwardly climbed on the bench, resting her knees and elbows on the appropriate shelves.  She shuddered in pleasure as she realized that Jack had stepped behind her ass and pussy that were both now beautifully exposed for him by her position on the bench.  Kassi felt small spasms in her cunt as fresh juice began dribbling down her thighs.

He approached her right side and grasped her wrist that still had the magnetic cuff on it.  She heard and felt a click as it was cinched to the shelf that her right elbow rested on.  He continued around her and securing the left hand and then attached cuffs to each of her ankles, also securing them to their respective benches.  He suddenly spun the bench around turning her exposed ass and wet pussy to the crowd.  Kassi noticed a panel on the far wall begin to slide to one side revealing an enormous flat screen television.

“Ladies and Gentleman, might I have one more moment of your time before the evening’s entertainment continues,” said Armand as he walked out in front of the large blank screen.

“As you know, Mr. Lete is not participating in our traditional training initiation.  I know many of you are disappointed that you are not being given the opportunity to play with Mr. Lete as you are Mrs. Neuberg and Mrs. Parsons.  The video you are about to see, will I’m sure clear up any questions.  With no further introduction I give you; the torture of Jack Lete.”  Armand stepped away as the lights dimmed slightly and the screen sprang to life.

Kassi was dumbfounded to see Jack Lete hanging from his hands in some sort of filthy room with a table and some chairs arranged off to the side.  Jack hung naked in the room, suspended by a chain with his feet several inches off the ground.  She saw a door swing open into the room as two Latin looking male police officers followed by a third beautiful female officer entered the room.  The officer began speaking in rapid fire Spanish as they walked around Jack, who remained silent.  In a flash, Jack arched his body and drove his feet into one of the male officers, knocking him off his feet, causing him to fly into and over the table.  The other two officers jumped back and began yelling at Jack angrily.  The three officers regrouped and pulled heavy looking black clubs out of their tool belts and began to systematically beat Jack.

Kassi was stunned as she watched them start with his feet and slowly worked up his body, raining blows on the naked Jack Lete.  Sick thuds of heavy wooden clubs meeting Jacks flesh dominated the next few minutes as they beat him mercilessly.

The screen faded then opened again showing a now severely beaten Jack still hanging naked by his hands as water poured down on him from some sort of hose above him.  Time must have passed because Jack was thinner and looked much worse than the first video clip.  Electrical wires ran from some sort of generator up to clamps that were attached to his nipples and another clamp on his scrotum.  The camera panned along his abused body showing numerous burns, bruises, and abrasions.  The camera paused on his crotch, documenting abuse to his swollen balls and penis.  Kassi was shocked by amount of damage.  One of his large testicles was swollen to the size of a grapefruit and horribly discolored.  She could see a mixture of scabs and freshly burned skin peeling off the other testicle which had the electrical wire attached to it.

The camera zoomed out and Kassi watched as Jack’s entire body arched as one of the officers activated the electricity.  A ragged scream came from a ruined throat as the officers laughed at his reaction.  Jack finally sagged as the current was cut off.

Kassi noticed that the attractive female officer had approached Jack as one of the other officer turned the running water off.  She began unbuttoning her uniform shirt and began pushing her bra clad breasts up against Jack’s abused cock and balls.  One of the male officers said something to her and she unclasped her bra and freed her fairly large natural breasts.  She began masturbating Jacks large flaccid cock with her hands and pushed in between her now naked breasts.

Kassi watched in amazement as Jack’s cock began to fill with blood.  The officer took his hardening cock and rubbed the head against her large brown nipples causing them to harden.  Jack moaned as she took his growing abused cock in her mouth and began sucking the tip and masturbating the shaft.

In no time she was gagging slightly on Jack’s now rock hard cock as he continued to moan and began to try and push his cock more quickly and more deeply into her throat.  The officer began sliding his now wet erection between her breasts and up into her mouth at a more rapid pace as Jack’s breath quickened and his erection twitched.

Just as the pace increased she stepped back and one of the other watching officers turned the water on and opened the electrical current causing Jack to convulse and scream in pain and frustration.  They cut the current for a short time as Jack’s body twitched causing his erection to jump and bounce as his body sagged again.

Kassi glanced to her right and saw that Duscha was standing next to Lena, who had been turned toward the screen and her blindfold removed.  Lena’s mouth literally hung open as she watched the video of a real torture being perpetrated on Jack while the beautiful Russian fingered her from behind.

Kassi blushed in shame as she realized the level of sexual arousal that she was experiencing as she watched them torture Jack.  Kass knew that he was standing naked behind her and she wished with all her being that he would stick his enormous beautiful cock in her pussy or ass as she watched the video.  The entire night had left her in a sexual frenzy, unlike anything she had ever experienced.

She gasped as she felt something cold and metallic push against her dripping pussy entrance.  Unable to look back or tear her eyes away from the screen she moaned as a large cold metallic feeling object was pushed past her opening and began stretching her pussy as it burrowed deeper into her cunt.  The object was bigger than she was accustomed to but she reveled in the painful stretch as it was finally buried deep inside her.

She stared at the screen as the female officer began again teasing and sucking Jack’s cock to full erection, knowing what would follow.  Kassi imagined herself in the place of the female officer, knowing that she wanted to taste and touch Jack’s beautiful cock.  She wanted to suck, hold, and fuck it.

Just as the officer got Jack’s cock hard she stepped back as the water and electric were turned on again.  Kassi watched in fascination as the current and water were applied in cycles until Jack’s cock was again flaccid.

She gasped as she heard and felt someone; she hoped was Jack, spit on her taint and begin rubbing the spit around her sensitive ass, teasing the entrance as more spit was applied.  She moaned and bit down on her lip as a finger or thumb was pushed past the sphincter into her ass as more spit was applied and worked around the entrance.  Her cunt clenched on the large object as she felt the finger pull out to be replaced by a different cold metallic object.

It bumped against her sphincter then slowly pushed past and was rotated as it was worked deep into her ass.  Kassi moaned in pain as it stretched her ass well beyond her normal comfort zone.  A dull pain set in as the object was finally seated deep in her ass.

Kassi continued to watch the screen as the torture continued and the female officer again began teasing Jack’s cock to attention.  The other officers now joined in and stripped the female officer down further, exposing her beautiful curvaceous Latin body.  They began fingering her breasts, cunt, and ass as she stroked and sucked Jack’s cock back to attention.

Kassi gasped as the large object in her cunt unexpectedly began to vibrate, followed closely by the object in her ass also beginning to vibrate.  Stepping up next to her Jack applied a weighted clamp to her right nipple, walked around her and also applied an identical second to her left nipple.  Pain lanced through her nipples, which were now distended by the two weights hanging from them.  Kassi groaned as they both sprang to life and also began vibrating strongly.

Within seconds, she was blind with pleasure and swiftly approaching an intense orgasm.  She began trying to hump the bench, attempting to get any friction she could on her newly pierced clit hood and clit beneath it.  Kassi yelped as Jack landed a solid open handed slap on one of her ass cheeks, interrupting her oncoming orgasm.

“Pay attention cunt, you will not cum without my permission,” he said in a serious tone, causing a chill to run down Kassi’s back.

Kassi focused on not cumming, which in turn brought her attention back to the screen.  The scene now changed showing the now naked female officer at the kneeling in front of Jack as while one officer entered her from the rear and another finished blowing as large load on her face.  The officer doggy fucking her pulled out, walked around her, and began shooting streams of cum onto her already glazed face.

After they finished one of the naked female officer walked over to a semi conscious Jack.  A crank was heard in the background as Jack was lowered to the ground.  The two male officers stepped up behind him with nasty looking clubs as the female officer approached him from the front and began kissing an almost unresponsive Jack.  The officer made sure to spread the other officer’s semen over most of Jack’s face as she kissed him.  Prior to moving away she wiped the rest of the officer’s semen off with her fingers and began inserting them in Jack’s broken bloody lips.

The crank sounded again as Jack was lifted back up by his arms and the screen faded to black.

As I herd her words, I nodded in agreement. My lesbian lover had talked over and over about modifying me, starting with my hair.

“I want you to be bald.” She had said on so many occasions, “I love the thought of you walking down the street with me, with no hair on your head, people staring at you because you look so different, wondering why a woman would have no hair.”

“Please.” She said again.

I lifted the scissors and cut through my pony tail and handed it to her. Tears were in her eyes.

“Thank you so much! Please let me go all the way.”

Now I had given in to losing the length of my hair I was not that bothered about the rest.

“You can do it.”

She kissed me and jumped up, went and fetched a razor and plugged it in the wall.

“Get on your knees!” She said excitedly.

I knelt down, my eyes stinging with tears that she was too excited to notice, but as I bowed my head and watched the floor knowing I would see my hair falling away, I felt a swelling in my clitoris. I reached down to rub it.

“No!” She said sharply, “You know you’re not supposed to play with it – remember what the doctor said!”

I took my hand away despite the way it was swelling and the wetness was running out. She was right – last time I had rubbed my clit it had swollen up for three days and throbbed unbearably. The doctor blamed it on over use of pumps and vibrators and I had been told this had led to the death of some of my clitoral tissue – it could not fill up the way it used to, it caused me pain now. The only way I could get aroused and cum clitorally was for my clit to get swollen and wait until I was close and have my lover brutally flick it several times, or to use a heavy duty vibrator which damaged even more tissue and left me feeling numb. I had been asked how I felt about possibly having the clitoris removed but the thought had filled me with horror, it seemed so barbaric to have my clit cut out! The doctor had told me that many women chose to have surgery to later their genitals for cosmetic or medical reasons and in those circumstances it was not thought of as mutilation. My lover had openly masturbated over the idea when I came home, she was black and from a country where many of her relatives had been circumcised, although she had left before she was old enough, and to this day often commented that she wised she had been ‘cleansed’ like her sisters and cousins. Sometimes she applied anaesthetic cream first to my clit and then to her own so we both went numb, then she would say,’ the circumciser has been to call…we have no clitorises, just a lovely clean scar, nice and neat…”

And I thought of this as I knelt down and my lover shaved my head. She buzzed me slowly; shearing it off slowly, then she took a bar of soap, wet it and rubbed it on my head. She took two new razors and took the safety off the first one.

“I’ll shave one side of your head with this and the other with the other razor – to make you soooo smooth!”

I felt the scrape, scrape, scrape, she pressed hard, thoroughly, when she had finished, she took a steaming hot towel and swiped it over my shining dome of a scalp, it stung and she laughed.

“Now you are truly shaven!” She exclaimed.

She rand her hands over my slippery scalp.

“Pretty pretty girl!” She exclaimed.

Then she looked in the mirror at the black stubble that grew on her own head.

“I shall shave bare also.”

I watched as she took a clean razor, wet it under the tap and simply scraped away all trace of hair from her head. She did not bother with soap, just shaved it right off there and then. Her head glowed when she finished and she put her arm around me and we looked in the mirror together.

“You look beautiful.” She told me, “And I want you to wear no hat when we go for your doctor’s visit tomorrow.”

I was dreading the doctors visit because the last time my useless clit had been examined it had caused me pain, it had been lifted free of its hood, griped by small forceps, squeezed, tugged, eve twisted, I had endured a skin sample being scraped off its tip with a wooden spatula and had it suctioned and tweaked, all to see how I responded and how much blood flowed to it. I had gone through all this naked with my legs pinned wide part and it was done by a doctor, an assisting nurse and a third assisting medical student who was very keen to hear how ‘abuse’ of the organ had caused tissue death. This examination was to see if I had the option of regular use of a numbing cream to prevent pain during arousal. I was also to have my clit injected and then scanned to see how many blood vessels still worked. I saw no point in any of this, my clit did not work properly any more and it was all so painful and humiliating.

My lover took a box of body paints and a brush from the cupboard. She began to mix some henna dye.

“I would like us to paint our scalps…I will give you ancient tribal markings on your bare head, and paint mine also. Then I will play with that clit of yours until it can be milked of an orgasm.”

I was surprised she wanted to after telling me not to touch it, but she took the thin brush and began to paint a swirling pattern onto my newly shaven head. It was henna and I knew they dye would last a while and not wash off, but when I looked in the mirror and saw the pattern pained on my shaven head, I had to admit it was beautiful. Then she painted her own head. While it dried she parted my legs and lapped at my cunt. She sucked my clit so hard the sucking noise filled the bathroom, pleasure filled the organ but then pain throbbed as she let go.

“We shall have fun tomorrow at the doctors.” She told me, looking up from my reddened hairless cuntlips, “I am having an examination also. I have paid for the doctor to treat us both together in the same room – we can watch each other!”

“What are you going for?” I asked her.

She smiled broadly.

“A routine procedure.” She told me.

Then her hand descended between my legs and she flicked my clit hard, battering it twice more with brutal force and the organ wobbled and I came with a loud cry.

We went to the doctors surgery at six thirty in the evening, we were the last two appointments and when the receptionist called out names she called them together. We walked down the corridor, my lover leading the way, into a white doctors room with two examination couches, the leg rests were in position and two nurses were attending, with a trolley covered by a towel and both were wearing masks and gloves.

I noticed the doctor and the nurses were black like my lover, she smiled and greeted us, then the doctor spoke pleasantly to my lover in their native language that I did not understand. As they laughed together, the doctor looked at me and I laughed also.

“You will both remove all clothing. I need you naked and on table” She said in broken English, “I have to examine the pubic region and open up for close look.”

My lover exchanged a look with me and smiled.

“We will be facing each other!” She exclaimed, “We can watch what happens to our pussies!”

She eagerly stripped off her clothes, hopped up on the couch and slung her legs into the leg rests. One of the masked nurses promptly spread her wider and swiped her bald cunt with a bottle of disinfectant. She groaned but managed to smile. The nurse held up the catheter and said something to her in her own language, she nodded and braced herself, as the tube slid in her pee hole she screwed up her eyes and her toes at the same time but took another breath and composed herself.

The doctor handed me two pills and a cup of water.

“Swallow please. It will relax you.” I obeyed, still fascinated by my lover’s medical ordeal that she seemed to be enjoying – and so was I, although my clit was swelling uncomfortably, I was getting very wet and juicy. I stripped off and lay back on my own table, my legs were fixed wide apart, my ankles strapped and tight straps placed around my thighs. I noticed the same was being done to my lover but I was feeling chilled and relaxed and just wanted to enjoy it. Then the doctor leaned over e and smiled.

“Nice and relax, yes?”

I nodded. The doctor opened my slit and moved her finger up and down, making my clit move.

“AAA aaaaHH!!”

“You are very prominent.” She remarked, “Big clitoris. No surprise it give you such trouble.”

Se tipped a bottle of clear liquid between my legs it stung and I groaned again, but the area was wiped with a towel promptly. The doctor spoke again.

“I have to open the labia majoria.”

I nodded feeling ashamed that I was suffering juice running out in front of my lover and the medical staff.

The tallest nurse patted my bald head.

“You share the occasion with your lady by tribal marking and shaving of the head! I have never seen a white woman have shave for the occasion!”

The doctor put on her mask and glanced to my lover as she picked up my catheter.

“You buy her wig tomorrow? Western lady need wig on head?”

I cringed a little but managed to smile as the doctor and nurses and my lover, who replied in foreign tongue, laughed together.

“Hold still.” The doctor ordered and slid the tube in my urethra.

“OOOOWch!!”

I relaxed as the pain subsided. Now me and my lover were restrained and catheterised, I looked over at her and my lover smiled as she watched her pee travel down the tube. Then she rested, relaxing as she looked up at the ceiling.

The doctor pinched my nipples. I smiled and gave a sigh. She dipped a finger in my vagina, it came out covered in fluid and she held it up to show the two nurses.

“She likes!” She exclaimed, “Bald white lady like!”

“She always like!” My black lover replied.

The doctor said something in foreign language and gestured between my open legs and the nurses chuckled.

“She will like afterwards – I hope!” Said my lover.

A nurse leaned over me and braced my thighs.

The doctor held up a hypodermic needle.

I looked at my lover and she did not smile, just nodded.

“For the best, my lover.” She stated coldly, “For the best!”

I tensed.

“Noooo!”I screamed, “Leave my cunt alone!! NO! No, no no…”

The nurse clamped my mouth open and stuffed in a double metal bar, it pressed down and gripped and immobilised my tongue. She fastened the strap at the back of my head.

“MMMMmmmmmmmmffff…aaaaaa…ammmmmmaaaafff..” I was gagged, helpless.

“Be calm.” The doctor said, and plunged the needle into my clitoris. I sunk deep, scratching and burning all the way. As she pulled the needle out I felt as if my clit was being dragged with it.

I thrashed my head from side to side; tears ran from my eyes as I clenched my fists. I felt my bowel spasm in fear and a small, hot lump of shit slithered out. The nurse retrieved it with a paper towel, and then wiped my anus clean with a swab soaked in surgical spirit.

“All over now.” The doctor said, no pain, all gone.” And she took my clit in her thumb and forefinger and pinched. I felt as if she were touching rubber. Then she picked up a thin, sharp par of scissors and spoke in her own language to the second nurse who came over, eyes fixed on my cunt. Se made a snipping motion with the scissors and the nurse nodded her head. My lover watched smiling.

“We want this.” She said dreamily, her own medication calming her, but she was happy she had always wanted this for herself!

“AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh……oooooooowwwww!” I yelled, unable to speak.

“Shh it all over soon.” The doctor said.

She lifted my left labia and, as the nurse skilfully gripped the lip high, she slid the blade under and began to cut. The second nurse colleted the flesh in a silver dish. Then she clamped my other cunt lip, it was held and stretched, and the doctor snipped through it with ease.

She shot a jet of water on my bloodied cunt; I stared in horror at my cunt with the outer lips missing.

“She nearly clean.” The doctor said.

Then she jerked my inner lips upwards, pressed the blades down and cut brutally, as if cutting tough cloth, as the two bloodied inner lips were dropped into the bowl I could only stare with tears streaming down my face as I witnessed the removal of my woman hood. My clitoris was sticking up, enlarged with shock, seeming vulnerable – my clit, mine, being taken.

“uuurrrraaaaaaaa…AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”

My voice echoed around the room but my protests were ignored.

She clamped the clit at its base, the nurse held it up, and with a brutal swipe of the scissors, she cut through my organ. It dropped into the bowl and blood pumped out. I was sprayed with a jet of water and given a second injection. The gag was removed from my mouth but I lay herein silence, tears running uncontrollably from my eyes as the nurse took a very long piece of surgical thread and began the slow procedure of sewing me up. While she worked I looked over at my lover.

She smiled at the doctor; the nurse held her hand as she was injected and although a tear ran from her eye, she did not change her mind. She looked down keenly. The doctor took another pair of scissors and, spreading her outer lips, snipped off the inner labia and kept cutting, working her way up, forcing the blades closed twice to lop off the pink nub of flesh that plopped into the kidney bowl.

“Ohh…” She moaned, although it was from relief the procedure was over. She was stitched quickly, a thin line of sutures. Afterwards she watched as the other nurse continued to sew me. I was stitched from one side of the labia to the other, and then the flesh was closed up. I had been given a total excision.

As the dressing was put on, the doctor patted my bald head.

“I give you through circumcision, bald western lady, You like?”

More tears ran from my eyes.

“I like.” My lover replied.

I turned my face away, sobbing again.

We were taken to a private room after our cunts were dressed and our beds placed side by side.

“I am sorry I did not tell you.” My lover said, “You have often said circumcision excites you, so I gave you a trial shave and paid for a full ritual circumcision by a good medical doctor. You are clean now and so am I.”

The doctor came into our room an hour later.

I was lying there, holding my lovers hand across the gap between our beds. We had  talked and I was beginning to accept this had not been an assault but a treatment that was better done like this than any other way later on due to my clitoral problems.

“How you feel now, bald western lady?” The doctor asked me.

I blinked tear stained eyes and exchanged a glance with my lover. My cunt, despite its ordeal, tingled in my holes as I turned weakly and looked at her, my face still tear stained and my eyes red and I replied, speaking the painfully honest truth:

“Clean” I replied, “I am nice and clean now, thank you.”

It was almost a month before she finally admitted to me that she wanted to be raped, not that it would really be rape, because it’s what she wanted, but more than anything she wanted to be treated like she was just an object, devoid of control, to be used completely for a man’s pleasure and nothing more than a rag doll to be fucked and abused.

Her name was Allison, but she went by Allie most of the time.  I thought it was a cute, and perfect, name for her.  She was attending community college nearby, looking to eventually be a nurse, or school teacher, though I wondered, if she was honest with herself, if her goal really wasn’t to find a Master, somebody to own and use her without mercy.

My heart started beating the instant I saw her step nervously through the door that first time, her nipples were rock hard as she crossed her arms over her chest unconsciously, trying to cover the obvious sign of arousal, or at least trepidation, she felt.

She was almost willowy in appearance, young, barely 19 now, she would be an absolutely gorgeous girl in her mid-twenties, in a different way, after she’d fully blossomed, but she was by no means unattractive, but she was still physically young, her body was angular, her elbows sharp, her legs long and lean, almost like those of a doe.  She was thin, very thin, the t-shirt she wore clung to her body and focused all the more attention on her breasts, which were quite large for her size.  She was perhaps 5’4”, maybe 5’5”, but I doubt she weighed much over 100 lbs.

She cast me a nervous glance and smiled quickly as she walked toward the booth in which I sat.  As she approached, she lowered her head and her cheeks went flush.  She had on a short skirt and large hoop earrings, slut earrings I liked to think.  Her long blonde hair was straight and framed her face perfectly, her skin was smooth as porcelain and I instantly wanted to touch her, to run my hand over her flesh.

“Hi, I’m Allie, I’m, it’s, it’s nice to meet you, finally.”  Her face went crimson with embarrassment, almost exasperation.

“I’m Peter, so nice to meet you too.”  I slipped out of the booth and took her hand, her fingers were long and her palm was moist with nerves.

“You’re much prettier in person than in your photos.”   Allie blushed with the compliment.

“Thanks.”  Allie could barely look me in the eyes as a bored, raspy-voiced, waitress came over and we ordered coffee, and a light dinner.

We sat talking for about an hour, I thought it best to meet and chat in person, to make sure she was ready.  I guess it was as much for me too, to know that I could trust her, and that I knew she knew what she was doing.  My dick was hard the whole time, it was painful, it almost felt like I was in high school again, the hormones running uncontrolled through my body, I don’t think I’d ever been as horny as I was at that point, because I knew from almost the instant she sat down she was the perfect girl.

“So, do you want to do this then?”  I could tell for the previous 20 minutes she wanted to bring it up, to make it finally happen, but I could also see the nerves, and, oh, that sadistic bastard in me wanted to make her suffer a little while longer.

I slid a small stack of papers across the table, her hands where shaking as she moved the documents in front of her and started to read.  We’d talked about the night for a long time, I knew she wanted to be used and abused, to be raped, but still, perhaps it’s the obsessive compulsive in me, that person that needs to control everything, but I wanted to make sure, I didn’t want anything to come back on me, I suppose that’s the lawyer in me too, but I’d laid out in explicit detail what we had agreed to, what she wanted.

“Is everything alright and in there?”  She slowly nodded her head and signed the papers, one copy for her, one for me.  Allie blurted out, like and excited child.

“God my pussy is on fire.”  Instantly she covered her face with her hands and whimpered in embarrassment, unable to believe what she’d just said.  I just smiled broadly, wanting desperately to stroke my cock, it was throbbing so hard I didn’t think I could take it.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I can’t believe I just said that.”  I loved the way her face was beet red.

“Let’s get going.”  I left some money on the table and led Allie out into the parking lot.  Her legs were unstable as I helped her in the car.  She didn’t say a word as we drove to the motel.  She let out a gasp of shock as I reached over and laid my hand on her thigh as we pulled to a stop.

“We’re here.”  I ran my hand over her naked thigh towards the confluence of her legs.  It was the only sexual act of the evening, thus far.

Her hands trembled as I helped her out of the passenger seat and pointed her toward our room.  I could see the way her chest rose and fell quickly as we moved through the shadows, her nipples were rock hard against her top.

I grabbed her by the arm, pulling her to a stop before we got to the motel door.

“You understand, the minute that door closes, I own you, I’m going to use you the way I want to, I’m going to rape you.”  I could hear the nervousness in her voice, but there was also something more, I knew it was lust, not that she would ever admit it.  For months she’d been telling me how she wouldn’t enjoy being abused at all during, even though I knew she masturbated at least once a day about the thought of being raped, even just play-raped.

“Yes.”

“Good.”  I put the key card in the lock and the door opened.  I’d made sure to get a room with no others adjoining.  I didn’t expect it to be silent, but I wanted to avoid too many prying ears.  We’d agreed on a motel, mostly because we both felt safer that way.

I could distinctly hear the breath whisping through her nose as we stepped over the threshold.  I think she was shocked by the suddenness of my movement.  The instant the door clapped shut I had hold of her long blonde hair and jerked her head back violently, my hand was over her mouth before she could even make a sound.

“Don’t make a fucking sound bitch!”  I barked in her ear and brought a knife to her throat.  I could see the fear in her eyes.

“Don’t make a sound cunt, do you understand me?”  I could see the surprise, the terror, in her eyes.  I knew she’d fantasized about being raped, probably thousands of times, but perhaps the reality of it was somewhat different than she expected.

“Do you understand me you stupid whore?”  She nodded her head quickly, desperately.

“Good, you know I’m going to rape that pussy of yours till you scream, don’t you cunt!”  Tears bubbled from her eyes as she frantically whimpered.

“Let’s get to business slut, I want my dick in your pussy, bad!  That’s all your good for anyway”  I pulled the knife from her throat and dropped it on the floor, I grabbed a wad of cloth from my pocket and stuffed the balled rag into her mouth, I could hear the air whine through her nostrils as she sucked in deep breaths.  I grabbed for a roll of duct tape and put a wide piece over her mouth.

“That’ll keep you quite for now cunt!”  I pulled her wrists roughly behind her back and wrapped the duct tape around her forearms, they were crossed in the small of her back, her hands almost to the opposite arm’s elbow.  I could hear her sobbing, I knew she was crying and I could see the tears streaking down her smooth, pretty cheeks.  Her makeup ran down her skin and only turned me on more.

I smacked her hard across the face.

“I know you want it slut, all cunts do!”  I moved her easily across the floor, she weighed almost nothing, and with the adrenaline, the lust, running through my veins, I slammed her hips into the edge of the couch and pusher her forward, bending her at the waist.

“Just a few more seconds bitch, then you’ll get to feel my cock in your dirty snatch!”  I grabbed the hem of her skirt and lifted it up her thigh’s, I brutally grabbed for her panties and tugged them down her legs till they were wrapped around her ankles.

“Spread those legs bitch!”  I kicked her feet wide.

The gag muffled her shriek as I slammed one finger in her quivering pussy and leaned down over her, pressing my chest against her back.  I grabbed her by the hair and twisted her head as I whispered in her ear and pumped one finger in and out of her convulsing vagina.

“How do you like that bitch?  I bet you can’t wait to feel my cock in that tight little snatch of yours.

The girl was sobbing uncontrollably as I pulled my finger from her pussy and pulled down my pants.  I loved hearing her blubber as I eased my slacks down my thighs.  My dick was so hard it hurt, I could feel the blood racing through my veins and I’d never felt so turned on before in my life.

My hands were shaking as I rolled a condom over my thick shaft.

“It’s time to make you a woman cunt!”  I grabbed for her hips and dug my fingers into her flesh.  I groaned loudly as I slammed my dick in her pussy, she was tight, so incredibly tight, I thought I might blow instantly I was so turned on.  My head was spinning I was so light-headed

“HOLY SHIT!!!”  I grabbed for her long hair and tugged brutally, pulling on her scalp like reins as I pounded my cock into her cunt as hard as I could.  I could feel her vaginal muscles clamping down on my cock involuntarily as I began rutting her.

“This is what you’re made for bitch!”  I arched her head back violently as my hips slammed against her ass, driving her thighs cruelly into the edge of the sofa.  I cruelly pulled on her scalp, making her shriek in pain as I tugged viciously on her hair as I pounded into her, bunny fucking her, taking her like an animal.  I could hear her cries as I kept ramming my cock in her pussy over and over again.  She was a rag-doll, a hole for my cock.

“I’m going to cum bitch!”  She squealed as I grabbed her hips and jerked her body back onto my cock.  I could feel my balls slapping against her pussy as I roared and thrust back my head.  My balls convulsed and I could feel my sperm shooting into her as my prick jerked and pulsed inside her tight slit.

“Holy crap!”  I slapped my hand down hard on her ass as her torso shuddered violently.

“Holy crap that was fucking incredible.”  My balls were still spasming, my whole body was tingling and I felt like I was going to pass out I was on such a high.  My hands were numb as I finally let go of her hips.

“Holy shit that was fucking incredible bitch.”  Allie was sobbing, her legs were shaking uncontrollably as she was bent over the edge of the couch with her breasts crushed against the cushions with me leaning over her.

“God that was incredible cunt!”  I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the edge of the sofa, I twisted her head violently so she was looking me in the face.  Tears were still streaming down her cheeks leaving dark streaks of make-up covering her skin.

“You’re just a dirty whore!”  I spit in her face and thick wads of saliva splattered on her forehead.

“I bet you loved that, didn’t you bitch, feeling my cock in your snatch!”  I heard her screech as I dragged her by the hair into the middle of the room and forced her to her knees.  My dick was still hard and bobbed in front of her face.  I gently worked the condom off my cock, making sure not to spill a drop of sperm.

“Don’t make a sound cunt!”  She yelped in pain as I smacked her across the face.  I tugged the tape off her mouth and pulled the rag from between her teeth.

“Here is a treat for you slut.”  I grabbed for her hair again and arched her head back.

“Open up!”  I held the bulging condom to her lips and started pouring the warm cum down her throat.  She was sobbing as the sperm hit her tongue and ran down her throat slowly, the thick goo moved like molasses.

“Don’t swallow till I tell you.”  I stood over the girl, the adrenaline still racing through my veins, her hair still clutched in my hand forcing her head back as tears streaked down her face.

“You are a pretty little bitch, aren’t you.”  Allie’s whole body convulsed as spasms racked her frame.

Her mouth was filled with my milky cum, it pooled on her tongue and her teeth were slimed with the warm sperm.

“Swallow slut!”  Allie sobbed as she closed her eyes and forced herself to gobble down the pecker-snot.

“Tastes good, doesn’t it cunt?  You should be honored that I let you have the pleasure of my cum.”  I laughed out loud as I smacked her hard across the face again.

“Clean me bitch!”  I slapped my prick down on her forehead, then rammed it between her lips without giving her time to react.  I pinched her nostrils shut and jerked my hips forward, burying my cock deep against the back of her throat.  Instantly she started to gag and tried to pull her mouth off my shaft, but with her hands still bound, she couldn’t fight me.

“That’s it bitch, you know this is what you’re made for.”  I loved the way she choked on my cock as I forced it against the back of her throat.

“God that’s incredible.”  Allie gasped desperately as I pulled the head of my cock from between her lips and let her gulp down much needed air.

“Lick me cunt!”  Her whole body was shuddering, trembling with fear as she started lapping her tongue nervously along the length of my shaft, her face was flush as she moved her tongue over my prick.

“That’s fucking incredible bitch.”  She was sobbing so loud it wasn’t even funny as her tongue moved over my dick and balls.

“Time to get you out of those clothes cunt, don’t make a fucking sound, understand me?”  I slapped her across the face again.

“Never mind.”  I laughed as I picked my boxers up off the floor and stuffed them between her lips, they were wet with pre-cum.

“How does that taste slut?”  I grabbed a piece of duct tape and put it over her lips then I spit in her face.  Her eyes jerked shut as the saliva hit her skin.

“Get off your knees cunt.”  I grabbed her by the hair and tugged her to her feet, she squealed as I pulled hard on her hair.

“I want to see that skanky little body of yours.”  I picked the knife from where I dropped it on the floor and brought it to her face.

“I’m going to cut your arms free, and then you’re going to strip for me, understand.”  Allie cried as I put the tip of the blade up under her chin, making her lift her head higher making her stare me in the eyes.

To be continued…

While Mary was stuck raising our kids, I hung out in bars after work and cheated on her with any bimbo who would have me.  I did work hard as a carpenter and did as much overtime work as I could get.  I paid off my house in only 15 years and when I needed a new pickup I could pay cash for it.  My wife and kids were well fed and clothed and I felt they should be grateful for that.  They owed me for everything they got.

Then one day disaster struck.  I was standing on a two by four while trying to nail a roof truss in place on a two story house we were building when I slipped and fell.  I fell 10 feet landing on a two by four on what would be the ceiling of the first floor.  I painfully had landed with one leg on either side of the board and blacked out from the pain.  Unconscious I then slid off and fell another 1 feet to the floor below.  I awoke in great pain in the ambulance and was given a shot of morphine by the paramedic.

They wheeled me into the Emergency room and soon they had nurses cutting off my clothes so the doctors could examine me.  The doctor in charge told me they were going to take me into surgery and try to save my life.  The anesthesiologist told me she had the good stuff and gave me a partial dose of a drug which made the pain go away and left me drowsy.  I barely remember them wheeling me into the operating room then all went black.

The next thing I knew I awoke in the intensive care section with a tube down my throat.  I could not talk nor could I move.  As I awoke more and more I realized I was in a body cast.  When the doctor came in to see me, he told me, ” You are a lucky man.  We are pretty sure you will live, but you will never be the man you were before.  We had to remove your sex organs and repair your torn colon.  You have a broken pelvis that we repaired by putting a titanium plate and screws in you.  We were able to save almost an inch of your penis but you will have no feeling in it.  You also broke both of your collar bones and your left arm”  He turned and left the room.  I lay there motionless pondering what he had just told me.  I had lost my sex organs and now had a cock of less than an inch with no feeling in it.  I found I could move my fingers but not my head.  A couple of days later the doctor removed my breathing tube and I was moved to a private room.  I learned that I was fixed into an immobilizer. A steel frame that was connected to me by screws into my bones.  I was in a plaster cast from my below my hips up over my head  and both arms inside of my cast.  They had put a catheter in me to drain off my urine but since I would be unable to use a bed pan they had me in a diaper.  I was helpless as a baby.

Mary finally came to visit me.  She told me that the company I was working for was fighting a claim for workman’s comp because I had violated their policy by not using a scaffold and standing on a mere two by four timber.  She told me that our son had connected her with a lawyer to advise her.  She had me sign a couple of papers by telling me that my hospital bills would be astronomical and she wanted to save our house.  She told me that she had a friend who was a notary and had dated the transfer of our house to a year ago.  She had also applied for an uncontested divorce and cleaned out our bank account.  If I were sued I was destitute and they would get nothing.  I had never given her credit for having so much acumen.  She was really quite crafty.  She sweetly asked me if there was anything she could bring me to make my life more pleasant.  I told her I was used to drinking alcohol every day and I wanted her to smuggle me in something to drink.

I was being fed intravenously.  Every 2 hours day and night the orderlies would come in and turn me over to prevent my getting pneumonia.  Mary had told the nurses to let her be the one to change my diaper and wash my bottom.  They had been glad to be rid of that chore and so Mary came to be a nurse to me.  When I was face down she would remove my diaper and wash my bottom.  She then rubbed my bottom with baby oil.  My legs were spread out by the frame giving her total access.  As she rubbed my bottom with oil I felt her shove a finger up my ass.  I told her, “Please don’t do that to me Mary.”  She answered me saying,” You thought it was fine to shove your nasty cock up my ass so it should be fine for me to use yours.” She soon shoved another finger inside of me. She finger fucked me for a good 20 minutes or so before withdrawing her fingers and putting a clean diaper on me.  She made me say, ” Thank you Ma’am”.  She had me helpless and in her power.

The next day when Mary came to visit me she reached into her purse and pulled out a baby bottle full of white wine.  She put the bottle to my lips and I greedily sucked on the nipple to get some alcohol into my system.  Mary said, “That’s it baby, suck on that nipple.”  She had never called me baby before.  She had an air about her I had never seen before.  She seemed full of confidence and was no longer the meek girl I had controlled.  She took out a razor and shaved of my moustache and goatee.  She told me, ” They make you look like a man, which you no longer are.”    I knew my diaper was dirty but she waited to change me until the orderlies had turned me over so I was face down.  Once they had left Mary removed my diaper and Again washed my bottom.  This time she did not use her fingers to poke in my bottom but she had a dildo she was screwing me with.  She said, ” You need to learn to use your pussy now sweetie.  Since you are no longer a man you must be a girl.”  She was certainly treating me like one.  I knew if I did not do what she wanted she would stop coming to see me.  So  I thanked her for fucking me.  She used her finger tips to massage my stub of a penis.  I felt nothing.  She said, ” You won’t be cheating on me with other women now.”  She was gloating over my condition.

Every day Mary came back to visit me again.  She kissed me on the forehead and told me my lips looked chapped.  She applied some chap stick on them and I asked her for my bottle of wine.  She told me to close my eyes and when I did she shoved a nipple in my mouth I began sucking on it.  It was urine!  I spit it out.  She told me I had to drink it or she would not give me my bottle of wine.  She said, “That is my golden nectar and you will come to love it.” She had me in her power and knew it.  I began sucking on the bottle of her urine.  She smiled and said I was a good girl. Once I had emptied that bottle, she gave me my bottle of wine.  She sat with me until I had emptied that bottle and then took the empty bottle from me and left.  When the orderlies came in to turn me over, they told me that the red lipstick looked good on me.  That chap stick had been lipstick!

The next day when Mary came to see me she had somebody with her.  I could not see who it was as I was face down.  But she was explaining what she was doing as she removed my diaper and then began fucking me with a dildo.  She even let the other person ram the dildo in and out for about half of the time.  She was explaining that this was all a part of my feminization.  I felt soft feminine hand rubbing lotion on my legs.  When I was turned over again I saw our daughter Becky with Mary.  I had to sweetly thank both ladies before getting my bottles fed to me.  Becky fed me the urine and Mary my wine. The hospital staff thought I had a loving family that took good care of me.  They were turning me into a girl.  The ladies made up my face before they left.  Strangely I had begun to crave urine and looked forward to either Mary or Becky showing up each day.

For an entire week Mary did not show up at all, but Becky did.  Becky delighted in fucking me with a dildo and she even used a much bigger one than Mary had used on me.  She made me moan like a slut while she rammed it in and out of my poor bottom.  She made me tell her how much I loved being her bitch.  She even made me suck on the dildo to get it wet instead of using baby oil as lubricant.  She painted my fingernails and toenails bright red to match my lipstick.  The next time I saw Mary she was sporting D cup boobs.  She had gotten breast implants to match those of Becky.

As the days turned into weeks and then into months Mary came to see me less and less.  My facial hair never did grow back.  I supposed it was because I was no longer able to produce testosterone.  Becky was doing more of my care.  Every time she did visit me, she again put lipstick on me and painted my nails.  She made me drink a baby bottle full of her urine before she would give me my wine.  She told me Mary had taken a lover and he was a real man who treated her like a lady.  I was helpless in my cast and no longer a man.

When I finally got out of the cast and they removed the screws from my immobilizer I was weak as a kitten.  I had lost 35 pounds and was now a shadow of my former self.  I was finally able to see my nude body.  I had grown boobs while in that cast.  I had a little stub of a thing where my dick had once been.  With my painted nails and wearing lipstick I look like a girl.  My hair had grown long and shaggy while I was in that cast.  My body was covered with dead skin but my legs and face were baby smooth.  Those were the exposed parts they had treated with lotion and hair remover.  I went through some therapy to learn to walk again and finally was ready to be discharged.  Now that I was able to move I could use the bathroom and no longer needed to be in a diaper.  When Mary or Becky would come by to bring me my urine and wine, they made me fuck myself with the dildo while they watched.  They loved watching me suck it to get it nice and wet and also loved the way moaned while fucking myself.  They had turned me into a bimbo.

My hips were now wider and I was wearing a hospital gown.  Mary came to my room and she had her new lover with her.  He was a big strong looking black man.  I had never liked black men even though I had to work with some.  She told me that she and I were now divorced and she was in love with James.  She spelled it out clearly for me.  She told me that she and James would allow me to live with them in HER house as their maid, or they would be glad to drive me to a homeless shelter.  The bitch had snookered me out of all I owned.  In my weakened condition I would be fair game in a homeless shelter and so meekly let her redo my lipstick and nail polish.  She gave me a pair of thong panties and a skirt to put on for the ride home.  She fondled my boobs and told me I would need to wear a bra now.

James drove us to his house  where I began my new life.  Mary had sold my house and pickup truck.  She let me know that my clothes had been given to the Goodwill store and that they had been pleased to get them.  I all I had to wear were the skirt and blouse she had brought for me to wear home.  It was made very clear to me that I was to be obedient and do everything I was told or I would have to leave.  She had tricked me into giving her all I owned and now I had to hope I could get a small disability check from Social Security.  They let me know that I would have to turn over even that money to them to pay for my room and board.

Once inside James’s house, he told me, ” There can be only one man in this house and that is me.  You will be our maid, cook laundress and do what ever else we want you to do.  Mary told me how you used to treat her and your kids and now the tables are turned,  I am the attorney who advised Mary on how to handle the financial matters and she has a nice little nest egg now.  Your disability check will be $1200 per month.  I got you on Medicaid as a destitute person which you now are.”  I said, “But James”  and got no farther.  He slapped me so hard across the face that I fell to the floor stunned.  ” He told me, “You will call me sir or master you sissy little bitch.  Mary is now your mistress.  Is that clear?”  I looked up at his menacing figure and meekly said, “Yes sir.”

James told me, ” I am tolerating having you in my house as a favor to Mary but you may be of some use around here.  You are not a prisoner here, you may walk out the front door any time you want but you will take only what you are wearing.”  He went on to say, “While you are here you will be feminine at all times.  You will look pretty for us and any guests we may have here.  You will refuse no order and must smile and be cheerful around us.”  He wanted me to be his slave. He tossed me my new ID card and Medicaid card.  They both had my last name, but the first name on them was Fifi.   He saw my look of bewilderment and told me, ” Your name has been legally changed to Fifi.  We thought it better suited you in your condition than Steve did.  Your checks will be coming in that name and that is what you must use when you go for medical treatment.” Mary asked me, ” What is your name girl?”  I sobbed and told her, ” It is Fifi ma’am.”

She smiled knowing she now owned me.

Mary motioned at me with  her hand and said, ” Come with me Fifi.  I will make you look pretty.”  I got up off of the floor and followed behind her,  She led me to the bathroom and had me sit on the pot facing the wall.  She cut and styled my hair into a feminine pixie cut.  Then she  bleached my hair blond.  She told me, ” You will be a good blond bimbo Fifi.” She plucked my eyebrows and shaved my armpit hair off of me.  She put a collar on my neck that had Fifi inscribed on a brass plate.  She then led me down the basement to what was to be my bedroom.  It was a small windowless room with a double bed in it.  Two walls were made of stone and the other two were painted pink.   There was a dressing table with a mirror and a chest of drawers and a door to a closet.  There was also a teddy bear on the bed.  It looked like a little girl’s room.  I was going to be living in a feminine cell.  They were determined to make me a girl.  I wanted to run from here, but where would I go with no money and dressed as I was?  They had me in a box.  I had to be Fifi their maid, no their slave girl.

Mary opened my closet and showed me my skirts and blouses that I was to wear as their maid.  She opened a drawer and pulled out a short pink nightie and told me to put it on.  It didn’t even cover my ass but my boobs bulged out the flimsy fabric.  She led me back upstairs for my owner to inspect me.  James looked me over and told me he though I might be acceptable.  He was standing there naked and told me, ” As a sign of respect Fifi, I want you to kiss my black ass.”  I shuddered with disgust but knew I had to do whatever he wanted.  I knelt behind him and kissed his ass cheeks.  He snarled, ” Lick my asshole bitch.”  He wanted me to totally debase myself but I had to obey him.  I spread his ass cheeks and licked his asshole.  He told me, “Work your tongue inside of me Fifi.”  I worked my tongue inside of his asshole as far as it would go and wiggled it to please him.  When he finally let me pull my tongue out he made me thank him for the honor of tasting his shit.  He had shown me how low my status was now.

Mary handed me a baby bottle of her urine and I knew what to do,  I sucked it dry to get my alcohol.  I asked her if I could please drink it out of a glass and she told me she like the symbolism of having me using a baby bottle.  She knew it made me feel helpless as a baby.  Sadly I knew she was right.  I did.  She made me lay on my back on the floor and hold my bottle with both hands.  She delighted in seeing me act like a baby.  Only when I had emptied that bottle did she give me my alcohol.  Tonight my alcohol bottle was filled with straight vodka.  I was weaving as I made my way back to my room in the basement.  I lay in my bed and cried myself to sleep.

The first week was spent with Mary showing me how to cook, clean their house and do laundry.  When she a James would make love I had to stand beside the bed and watch how a real man pleasured a lady.  When they finished I had to lick and suck his semen from her well used vagina or asshole.  James liked doing her anally.  James would also have me lick his big cock.  His cock was the same size as the black dildo Becky had used on me.  When he fondled my tits he told me that I was going to get a boob job.  “All my bitches have D cup boobs.”, is how he put it.  All of my skirts were short and all my blouses had a low cut neckline.  With D cup boobs I would be showing a lot of cleavage.

The following Friday James drove me to a private clinic.  I had to sign a consent form using the name Fifi Johnson.  The procedure was done that morning and I was discharged that evening.  Under the bandages I now had D cup boobs and they were there for the rest of my life.  There was no way I could ever be Steve again even if I left James and Mary.  The weight on my chest would take some getting used to.  With my thin frame and these big boobs I looked very top heavy.  I was now a freak.

Once the bandages were removed my thoughts about my low cut blouses showing a lot of cleavage came true.  James made me go braless since it amused him to watch my boobs jiggle when I walked.  He also started making me suck his huge cock while he would squeeze my boobs.  He told me, “Fifi I  am going to teach you to deep throat a man.  It is a skill that will make men want you.”  He had me tilt my head back and look up into his eyes.  He then jammed his stiff cock partway down my throat cutting off my air supply.  Just when I though I would die, he pulled his cock out completely.  I caught a few deep breaths and he once again jammed his cock down my throat.  Each time he shoved his cock in it went a little farther down my throat until at last my nose was buried in his pubic hair and his entire 10″ cock was down inside of me.  He pulled out of my throat slowly and told me, ” You did well Fifi for your first time.  We will work on this every day until I can fuck your throat easily.”  I had tears in my eyes and was gasping for air but had to smile sweetly for him.

Mary had me exercise with her.  She told me a girl had to work at it to maintain her figure.  She had me doing leg lifts and doing bumps and grinds as well as crunches.  She looked beautiful and I regretted ever having cheated on her.  When we finished our exercising she took me into the kitchen.  There she told me, ” You have been eating the same food as us and that is hardly the way things should be around here Fifi.  From now on you will eat only this special mixture I am going to teach you how to make.”  She put some vegetables into the food processor along with some oatmeal and water and a 1/4th of a can of Alpo dog food.  She turned on the processor and soon had a pitcher full of a green mush.  She told me, “This had all the nutrients you need to stay healthy but should be less pleasurable for you to eat.  This pitcher should last you a week and it had better because that along with the urine and your vodka is all you will be getting.  Is that clear to you Fifi?”  I lowered my eyes and replied, “Yes Mistress.”

Each day I got up and dressed then did my hair and makeup before my owners awoke.  I fixed them a nice breakfast then had a bit of my green mush for my morning meal.  Then I cleaned the kitchen and did the housework for the day before exercising with  Mistress in the afternoon.  When James came home from work he would practice fucking my throat.  As the weeks went by I got to be good at taking him fully and working my throat muscles to get him to orgasm quickly.

Mary started using a strap-on dildo to screw me.  She enjoyed the feeling of power it gave her to bend me over and screw me doggy style so hard it made my boobs sway back and fourth.  She like James always made me thank her sweetly for doing me. In a few months they had stripped me of any shred of pride.  They had made me an obedient slave girl.

One day James told me, ” I am taking Mary to Paris for a vacation.  You will be happy to know I have found someone to baby sit you while we are gone.”  I had seen the suitcases and assumed they were going somewhere, but had hoped they were going to take me with them.  The doorbell rang and when I opened the door there stood Frank, my son.  He had bulked up a lot since I last saw him.  He said, ” Hello daddy, or should I say Fifi.”  He walked inside the house and looked me over closely.  James greeted Frank and told him, ” Fifi has learned some new tricks.”.  James then told me, ” Show Frank how you can deep throat a cock Fifi.”  I blushed despite myself, this was my son.  But I said, “Yes Master.”

I got on my knees in front of Frank and asked, ” May I please suck your cock sir?   You may shove it down my throat if you wish sir.”  It made my blood curdle to utter such things but it was required of me.  Frank looked down at me and laughed.  He was delighting in my disgrace and said, ” Say Pretty please Fifi.”  I did as he said and then he gave me permission.  He had made me beg to suck him.  How low I had fallen.  I undid his belt and unzipped his fly.  When I lowered his pants, I could see he wore no underwear.  He was much hairier than I had ever been and even better hung.  I kissed the head of his cock respectfully and then took it into my mouth.  As I sucked on it I felt it harden and grow.  I began to swallow it to get it in my throat as James had taught me to do.  As I looked up into Frank’s eyes he said, ” That’s it bitch, gobble that cock like a good whore.”  Mary remarked, ” Family togetherness is a beautiful thing to see.”  When Frank shot his load down my throat and pulled out, he told me, ” Pack some clothes Fifi, don’t forget your curling iron and makeup.”  Mary handed me a couple of trash bags to pack my belongings in and I went down to my room.  As James handed Frank a list of instructions for my maintenance I heard Frank tell him, ” Thank you sir, I will see that Fifi gets the care she deserves.”  Damn, even Frank called James sir.

When I had packed my things and returned upstairs holding two trash bags Frank took them from me with one big hand and Mary handed him another bag with enough ingredients to make my mush for two weeks and a couple of empty baby bottles.  They had obviously discussed me at length.  I was wearing a short black skirt, scoop neck blouse, panties and open toed heels.  Thusly clad, my son led me out into the snowy winter day.  He put my bags in the back of his van and had me sit in the front seat as he went back to get and load the luggage of James and Mary.  When all was loaded my owners came out and sat in the middle seats of the van.  As Frank drove them to the airport James was telling me to obey Frank as I would him or Mary.  He made me tell him I would be a good girl and do as I was told.

Once we had let them out at the airport, Frank drove me to his apartment.  As he drove he told me, ” Fifi you will love my lover Bruce.  He is about your size and kinky as hell.”                      That remark let me know that Frank was gay and not just using me out of hate for how I had treated him.  As soon as we walked into the apartment this young blonde man walked up to me and gave me a big French kiss.  I had never kissed a man and it shocked me as his tongue invaded my mouth.  Bruce told me, “Girl we will have a lot of fun together,” Frank told me to get my clothes off.  He said, ” In my house you will always be naked.” Frank threw my bags into a corner of the room and took me to the kitchen to start making my mush and their lunch.  He told me, ” I work nights so we have our big meal at lunch.”

They ate their lunch and I had some mush.  I knew now that I was mere property.

After they had eaten their lunch, Bruce asked Frank, ” Can I do her now?”  Frank just nodded yes.  Bruce led me to the bedroom and had me lay face down on the bed.  He smeared my ass with cold lard working some of it into my asshole.  He then proceeded to insert one finger after another into my ass until he had his entire hand inside of me.  As he rammed his fist in and out of me he told me, ” Moan like you love it bitch.  I want you to love me doing this to you as I do when Frank does it to me.”  This sissy fag was fist fucking me and telling me to moan like I loved it.  When he pulled his slimy hand out of my ass he made me kiss it.  The bastard even made me tell him how much I loved having him teach me a new skill.  If Mary had not given my guns away I would have shot the fag.  Now I was a toy for who ever wanted to use me.  Bruce fist fucked me and my son watched me being defiled by the feminine fairy he lived with.

Frank then took me to the bathroom and had me kneel in front of him holding my baby bottle in place while he filled it with piss.  Then he took a medicine bottle out of his pocket and using an eyedropper he squirted some fluid into the bottle of his urine.  I asked him what that was and he told me, ” Fifi that is your estrogen.  Mom told us kids she was making you feminine and doing it by having you drink her pee laced with estrogen.  You have no testosterone now and the estrogen controls you.”  That bitch had tricked me when I was helpless.  He also added some powder into the bottle of pee and then screwed the top with the nipple on it onto the bottle of pee.   He handed it to me and watched as I lay on my back and began sucking it down.  Frank told me that I was on a low dose of heroine.  The dose taken like it was gave me no pleasure but now my body had to have it.  That is why I craved drinking piss, it was spiked with heroine.  No wonder I had tits when they cut my cast off.  Mary had connived and manipulated me into a situation which left me no choice but to be a slave girl for her and her man.  I had become the family joke.

The next morning Frank took had me wearing heels and a robe when he led me across the hall to the opposite apartment.  When he rang the bell the door was opened by Becky.  My daughter and son had apartments across the hall from each other.  She had me come in and Frank went back to his apartment.  She had me shed my robe and then displayed me to her roommate Candy.  They were both naked and I could see that we all had the same size boobs.  James had converted them too.  They were also both blond as was I now.

Becky told me they were going to teach me to be a stripper so I could work with them at the club.  I told her, ” I would never get on a stage and take my clothes off in front of a bunch of men.”  She smiled and said, ” Yes you will Fifi and you will beg Frank to let you dance.  You will dance to get the special piss you need.”  She put on the CD with the song “The Stripper” on it.  They made me dance sexy to the song a few times naked before they dressed me and had me dance while removing my clothes in a sexy manner.  They told me it was important that I be naked when the song ended.  We took a break while they each had a salad for lunch.  Becky handed me the dildo she had me using in the hospital and had me demonstrate to Candy how I could suck it and fuck myself with it.  Candy remarked, ” That would make a wonderful scene at the club but would get us closed down.”  Becky said, ” Yes it would.  If Fifi can do it for two she can do it for 200.” By 4:00pm when Frank came to drive us girls to the club I was nailing my dance every time.  I wore a short black skirt, my heels and a white low cut blouse.  Becky was carrying my costume in a garment bag.  She explained that I was to perform twice that night and in between dances I would be a waitress serving drinks.  It was already past the time when I usually got my piss and vodka and I was getting stomach cramps.  I also had goose bumps on my skin.

When we got to the club, I learned that Frank worked there as an assistant manager and bouncer.  I learned that we all worked for James.  He owned this club along with several others and also had a real estate company who owned the apartment building where my children lived.  I was kept busy hustling drinks for the crowd that grew in size as the evening progressed.  I had to go to the ladies room and throw up.  I was getting sick.  Becky saw me doing that and told me, ” It will only get worse for you until you get your fix.  You are now a junkie bimbo.”  She took me to the room where the strippers changed into their costumes and had me get dressed in what I was to dance in.  She told me, ” You will be fine Fifi.  Just dance like you practiced and once you are totally nude do a slow turn completely around so all can see your body.  Then leave your clothes on the stage and run back to this room.  Leave you heels on, but everything else comes off.”

The announcer called me Fifi the Dancing Queen.  My music started and I began dancing.  I tried not to let the audience bother me and just did as I had practiced.  At the end of the song I stood naked in heels and all could see I was not a real girl but a freak.  After the required complete turn I dashed back to the dressing room while Becky retrieved my costume.  By the time she brought it into the changing room I was dressed in my skirt and blouse again.  She told me I had done well but to get back to serving drinks.  She gave me a swat on the fanny as I left.

The customers looked at me differently now that they had seen me naked  and most men I served drinks to tucked some money down my blouse.  An hour later I had to get ready for my second show.  It also went well.  My cramps were even worse and my eyes were watery.  I had to endure the misery until the club closed, we had cleaned off the tables and Frank had helped the manager count the proceeds of the evening.  As Frank drove us home I was doubled over in pain and crying.

Frank carried me into his apartment where he stood me up and had me get naked again.  The tip money fell out on the floor and Bruce picked it all up and handed to Frank.  I was shaking badly and Frank asked me, ” What do you want now Fifi?”  I answered, ” I want my piss sir.”  He smiled and said, ” Perhaps you have earned it tonight Fifi, but I want to watch you and Bruce make out with each other first.  Lots of kissing and fondling each other by you two sissies will be fun to watch.  Make it look like you two are in love as I video tape you.”

We put on a nice performance for Frank as he recorded it on his video cam.  He kept us at it for a half hour and it ended with Bruce fisting me again.  He finally gave me my bottle of specially enhanced urine.  He smiled down at me as I sucked it greedily down.

My cramps were nearly gone when I got my bottle of vodka.

The next morning bright and early I was again taken to Becky’s  apartment where I had to learn a new routine for tonight’s performance.  There was no use in pretending to myself that I would not dance.  I knew now that I would do whatever it took to get my fix.  All those exercises Mary had made me do were the moves I needed to be a stripper.  Since I had my fix at around 4am I should be ok until I got off work again.  Instead of injecting the heroine they had me drinking piss to get it.  I was indeed a junkie and also a slut.

The night James and Mary returned from Europe they came to the club  to watch me dance and waitress.  After my second show they took me home with them.  James told me he was proud of the skills I had learned.  He said, ” You were a useless thing when I met you, but you have turned into a money making girl.  You now have the skills to be a whore, a waitress, a stripper or an escort for perverts.  Men will pay money to be deep throated by you or to have you drink their piss.  Besides it was fun for me to ruin your life.”  He drove us to his house.  Mary fixed my bottles and I gladly lay down to suck them dry.

As I lay drinking my fix, James told Mary that the trip to Europe and the fancy way they had lived while there was his way of thanking her but was also a fond goodbye.  He told her she was to move out tomorrow morning.  He told her, ” I give Fifi to you and you will have a 3 bedroom apartment on the ground floor of the building where your son and daughter already live.  They  will move in with you and Fifi.   You will all be one happy family.”  Mary broke down and cried and begged James to reconsider but he was firm.  He told her had another younger lady moving in with him tomorrow.  That night Mary slept in bed with me in my basement room.

The next morning Mary and I and all of our clothes were moved into her new apartment.  Becky and Candy moved into the second bedroom with Frank and Bruce taking the 3rd bedroom.  Mary and I had the master bedroom.  James had given Mary all of the money from my disability checks along with the money I had made dancing and waiting tables.  That money along with the  money she had from selling my house and belongings gave her financial security.  She took a job at the club as a beautician to the strippers just to keep busy.  Becky, Candy and I worked as dancers and Frank as the assistant manager and bouncer.  At home everybody was free to use me as they wanted sexually.  I hoped the novelty would wear off in time.

After being a stripper for a year I was told I was no longer needed there and let go.  My tips had dropped considerably from what they had been.  I had hoped to be allowed to stay home and be a maid for the rest of the family but Mary told me that was not to be the case.  She told me, ” You need to bring me money you ungrateful bitch.  No money no treat for you.”  I had to beg James for a job in another of his clubs.  He got me a job as a topless waitress in an after-hour night club which catered to black patrons.  He let me know that I was to please any customer who would take me into the back room.  I was now a prostitute.

That Job lasted about 6 months before I was replaced with a white girl.  Frank had me making porno movies which he marketed to the gay and perverted crowd.  His best sellers were those where I was having sex with animals.  When I became sick it was found that I had full blown AIDS and was dying from the disease.

These words are being written by a reporter who is going to use my tale to write a book she says.  I am laying in a bed in a hospice ward where every 8 hours the nurse gives me a methadone shot to ward off convulsions.  My eyes no longer focus and I am very weak. I hope others can profit from the mistakes I have made in my life.  If I had it to do over again I would very loving and faithful to my wife.  My kids would have found me a warm loving and generous father.  Perhaps they would have gone to college and had decent careers instead of being involved in the seedy sex business.  As it is now I am dying as a lonely freak of a human.  I wanted to leave something behind besides a useless corpse.

“How are we today?”

She was wearing her white coat.

“I got pain in my cunny again.”

“Let me see.”

She spread me wide.

“Are you still getting painful constant arousal?

“Yes, all the time, I hate it!”

“You have a swollen clitoris. It is terribly swollen, it indicates you have an illness that I must treat. You need orgasm and then some desensitisation treatment to stop your inconvenient feelings of constant arousal.”

She wheeled a trolley next to the bed and I gave a groan of alarm as I saw the array of instruments – this was new to me, there were medical clamps and scalpels and a suture kit, cutting equipment and things I did not even recognise. Then to my alarm her nurse came into the room. She looked between my legs at my naked groin and then smiled at me as she put on a surgical mask.

My doctor patted my arm as she lifted a hypodermic needle.

“You are going to have an operation, my love. A real one, a drastic one.  I sent the results of you examination to a colleague of mine and they were able to confirm that your clitoris is over sensitive, that it will continue to swell and ultimately become irrevocably infected without intervention.”

“What kind of intervention?”

By now I was scared, the nurse was strapping my ankles securely into stirrups and taping my wrists to my sides. My lover was now my Doctor and taking charge of the situation, this was not a game and her expression was grave.

“The pain you have been getting in your clitoris is indicative of the most serous form of clitoriditis I have ever seen. I gave you an enema this morning was part of your prep, it was not play. I did not want to tell you the bad news until it was time to take you to theatre.”

I wanted to panic but the injection made me drowsy. I was not so drowsy that I was unaware, and I could still move, but ll the fear was gone. I understood I had to have an operation on my cunny and my lover was going to perform it.

The nurse was helping her with her gown and gloves. I watched as they both donned surgical garb. My legs were relaxing in the stirrups and I gave a tiny whimper as the nurse slid in a catheter, but as the amber liquid flowed from my bladder a sense of peace came over me – I was in their hands now and I had to have surgery on the most sensitive part of my body. My lover had remarked the first time she had licked me that my clit had seemed ‘rather large and red’ but now I understood why she had insisted on all the private examinations when the clinic was shut, why she had made notes on all the clitoral pain I had experienced. She had guessed I had a condition. She knew I needed an operation and she was the best person to do it. My ankles were released from the stirrups and my legs were placed closed, although there was a gap now the tube protruded from my labia. I was covered with a small sheet and then wheeled down the corridor. The clinic was empty but all the lights were on and as I watched my lover wheeling me she looked down.

“It will be alright.”She promised me, “You have to be a brave girl.”

To my shame my fetish was taking over and I felt wetness sliding out of me, even making my catheter rub in a pleasant way.

This all changed when we entered the operating theatre. I was placed on the tale under the bright lights, an IV was put in my arm and my legs were opened, the table positioned and once again I was in stirrups, this time with my knees bent high and wide apart and the heat from the light beating down on that painful red organ that was swollen up despite everything. My lover looked at me sadly.

“You condition has been linked to abnormal brain patterns as well as hormones, for that reason I have to attach some monitor wires to your scalp for the duration of your treatment so these can be studied later for abnormalities. For this reason, I have to shave your head clean.I am so sorry.”

“No!” I shouted, but the nurse who had stood behind me simply lifted my ponytail and sliced through it. I started to cry as she switched on a small white hand held shaver and switched it on. She placed the blades at the front of my head and shaved a strip, leaving the centre of my head with a bald stripe. Then she did it again, and again, shaving me bit by bit, as each tress fell away, she lifted it free and dropped it into a bag marked ‘medical waste’. The nurse continued to shave me despite my sobs. She paused to use a cool hand to briefly brush the tears from my face.

She looked at the doctor as she held up my ponytail.

“Is this for disposal?”

“No, keep it, she might want it after the op.” my lover replied, “So she can remember her hair.”

They were talking over me as if I was barely there. Then my lover looked down at me.”Please, nooooo…”I begged weakly but she just spoke softly to me.

“I have had to make the decision for you to submit you to clitoral surgery and neurological monitoring. Your condition means you must have this operation and lose your hair as part of the treatment. You will have the best care, my love.”

The nurse seemed fascinated as she picked up the pack of ready to use wax strips.

“ShallI do the scalp wax now doctor?”

“Yes, at once.” My lover replied.

The nurse began to keenly press the strips down and then pull them off, a press and rip sensation that hurt but as my head was waxed it was the loss of my hair that made me cry mostly. My lover watched, still looking at me with compassion. When the nurse had thrown away the last of the wax along with the last trace of my hair she took a cool cloth and wiped over my head.The cloth glided over and she paused again to wipe off my tears. Then she took the top off strong smelling glue. My Doctor had taken a marker pen and was dotting positions on my hairless head.

“Be careful with that, nurse – it bonds in seconds.”

My lover lifted up a dish containing small silver discs. There were about a dozen of them.

She spoke t me slowly and clearly in case I was drowsy from the tranquilizer injection.

“These discs will stay bonded to your bare head for a month after your operation, they will fall off after that, they are to transmit your brainwaves to a remote unit. Your head has been waxed so you have no regrowth for at least two months, my love.”

I was past crying now.My hair was gone and that was it. I knew I was facing genital surgery of a serious nature and I lay there, looking up while the doctor and the nurse prepared the instruments and talked over me.

The nurse looked down between my legs.

“It’s a shame, your girlfriends got a lovely pussy.”

“Yes but see how engorged the clitoris is?”

My lips were splayed open sharply.

The nurse peered down.”Looks like its going to burst! It should not be that purplish colour around the hood, either. She must have found orgasm very painful.”

“She did.”

My lover parted my buttocks and invited the nurse to share the inspection.

“The rectum is shockingly tight, too. She’s bled after passing motions several times. I gave her a rectal as part of our bedroom play and I knew she had a lot of problems in the area – its all linked and it all needs surgery. We she wakes up, after the pain is gone, she will feel like a new woman.”

“How will she cope with her new look down there? And what about her hair? It might never recover enough for the roots to grow back.”

My lover leaned down and smiled at me kindly.

“I shall still love you the same.”She told me, “Hair or no hair!”

I blinked, tried to speak but my Doctor was gluing cold metal sensors to my smooth head and they felt chilly and the glue stung, then tightened as metal set against my newly exposed flesh. The nurse took up a hypodermic. She hovered between my legs, her other hand holding my labia open.

“Do we need to restrain her any further, Doctor?”

“No.”my doctor replied, “She is well tied by the restraints.”

The she leaned over me.

“I am going to give you an orgasm, my love, I know the nurse is present and you are in pain but please try not to feel ashamed, it is important we record your brainwaves during pre-operative orgasm.”

My doctor and lover stood between my spread legs. She glanced at the nurse.

“Keep watching the monitor and make sure brainwaves are recorded. This won’t take long, that poor clitoris of hers is about to burst!”

Doctor lowered her mask then dipped her head between my legs. She hovered above my shaven pubis for a moment, taking a last look before surgery.

“I’m going to lick that juicy cunny of yours.” She told me.

Then she kissed my pubic mound, before spreading me wide and taking a long, tender lick. The sensation of her tongue on my swollen rosebud seemed to grate and I gave a moan of pain. But pleasure throbbed also and she sucked on the reddening organ, licking sucking, pressing down as her tongue worked hard.

“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh ahhhh aaa  mmmmmmmm..mmm aaah!”

I was twitching and groaning, my voice echoing around the operating theatre. The nurse was studying the spikes on the monitor, which she began to print off.

My lover watched as my cunny twitched for the last time, then she wiped me clean, something that made me whine as the cloth scraped my clitoris, the organ was still huge and refusing to calm down. She took a brush and began to paint my groin with iodine, every stroke tickled despite the pain and as she glanced at me I managed a smile.

“That’s it, good girl.” She said.

Then she opened me wide and the brush soaked in bright iodine found its way into every crack and crevice – I groaned as she pained first my clitoral hood and then under it, before the brush went lower still and stung my inner flesh. She gave the brush a good soak in the iodine and painted around my rectum, then stuck the brush inside and twirled it for good measure.

Then she looked at me.

“Are you still aware, my daring? Nod your head for Yes.”

I nodded.

She lifted a pair of what looked like dainty silver tongs.

“Nurse, I want you to watch this.” She said aloud, “This is known as clitoral stretching and desensitisation. Its important  pre surgery , just to ensure the blood does not become too engorged.”

She held up the tongs and showed me.

“Take a deep breath.”

The tongs went between my legs, she positioned them slowly and carefully, then snapped them shut brutally. They locked with a click and my clitoris was trapped. She began to tug and pull on the tongs, from my position on the tale I could see my clit being stretched and crushed like a long piece of meat.  The nurse watched in fascination.

“How painful is it?” My doctor asked me.

My mouth as open but at first I could not find breath. Then she clamped the tongs shut even tighter.

“Aaaaaa eeeeeeeee aaaaah oooooooow!”

My voice was a high pitched scream.

“There there.” MY lover said casually and offered the tongs to the nurse.

“May I?”

“Yes, tug hard and then rotate left then right and pull again.”

“Thank you!”

The nurse obeyed her.

“Aaaaarrrghhh ooo oh oh noooo aaaaah!”

I fought to take a breath.

“Almost over.” My lover said to me, “Be brave, you are doing so well my dear.”

“It’s rather like tenderising a piece of meat.” My Doctor added, taking the tongs from the nurse, “The clitoris actually extends four inches into the body. It’s best that we draw as much of it out as we can. Check the print out to record her pain stats.”

The nurse went back over to the machine and watched.

“Once more.” Doctor said, then pulled on the tongs. I felt a sharp tug deep in my groin as if everything inside had been jerked outwards. I breathed in sharp and was grateful for the oxygen over my face. I stared upwards at the lights for a moment, pain stunning me. Then she pulled again.

“ieeeeeeeeee…ooooooowwwwwww…oooooo-oooo n-n-naaaa–noo -no- no-! “

I  gasped for air and looking down saw my clitoris as a glowing red bulb locked in tongs, swollen even larger than I had ever suffered it and the length of it resembling a small penis about three inches long.

She twisted the tongs again, twistng left and right. Tears ran down my face.

“MMMMmmmmmm….mmmm….aaaaaaa!”

As she caught the look in my eyes my lover stopped.

“Have you crossed into a brief sensation of pleasure?”

I nodded.

“Nurse.”

The nurse left the machine and came over. Her eyes widened as she saw how much of my clitoris hand been pulled upwards.

“Hold the tongs.” She ordered her, “My poor darling has some arousal remaining. I want to make her come again.”

Then she lowered her voice.

“It IS her last one.”

While the nurse held the tongs, my lover paced a thumb and forefinger either side of my blood red clit. Se began to rub frantically, until her glovedhand became a blur.

I came at once.

“OOOhhhh….aaaaaaaah aahhh AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGHHHHHH MMMMMMMMM OOOOooo ohhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

Then I relaxed, pleasure fading as the sensation of my clit being pulled came back, although by now the tip was numb.

I felt something run down my face, I realised I was sweating but my lack of hair meant it just ran onto me. My Doctor wiped my face and head.

“I have to give you a large injection in the pubis.”She informed me, “I am so sorry if it is painful Count to ten and your pubis will be numb.”

I nodded dumbly, bracing for the needle but as it dug in and the nurse slid the needle deep into the bone beneath my clit, I gave a weak yell, then as the pain throbbed and she pulled the needle out, my lover, still masked, cupped my face and looked into my eyes.

“Count with me – two, three four, five six…”

“Seven, eight.” I said weakly, then I felt the pain melt. I was aware of a prodding sensation but felt little else.

“Can she feel that?” The nurse asked.

My doctor shook her head.

“Shes numb and hazy, good work, Nurse, that needle hit the spot. Numb the rectal area, please.”

I was aware of a gloved hand that seemed to rummage between my buttocks, the I realised the nurse was applying thick white cream both internally and externally which she covered with a dressing and the taped to me. The way I was spread with all holes on show meant the dressing just sat there with ease, while I felt my ass turn to ice.

An oxygen mask was placed over my face.

“It is time, my darling. Be brave.”

As I looked into the eyes of my lover I got the oddest wish that I could spread my legs even wider. I glanced down towards my groin and looked back at her and smiled.

She seemed to understand, patting my bare pubis.

“I know, I know.”She assured me, “It will soon be over.”

Then she covered her mouth again and turned to the nurse who showed her the results of my first brain wave recording. She nodded to her and ordered her to clamp me wide open. If felt nothing but more tugging as I was clamped. The nurse stood beside her, watching with intense interest. I noticed The tongs were back but now I did not care as I was numb. She grasped the end of my stretched clit and held it up.

“Fascinating.” The nurse said. My lover was carefully examining my clamped, stretched clitoris. She looked up at me.

“Your clitoris IS diseased.” She told me, “I am sure that after surgery there will be no more problems but you do know what this means, don’t you?”

I smiled in an understanding way as I recalled all the times she had mock examined me and threatened to ‘cut it off’. This was it, it was real and strangely I felt very aroused by the idea.

“Are you going to remove my clit?” I said slowly and weakly.

She nodded.”And the hood, and the inner labia. I’m so very sorry.”

I managed to smile.

“Operate on me Mistress.” I said, words were slurring.

The nurse glanced at the Doctor and I saw a trace of arousal in her eyes as she realised her Doctor and boss was my mistress and about to cut off my clit and not only this but I wanted it. My Doctor lifted a scalpel.

She looked intently at me.

“I’m going to slit the hood and remove it, then cut off the inner labia and remove the clitoris last of all.” She advised me.But all I could see was the eyes of my beautiful woman doctor.

“I love you.” I said dozily, “Take my clit, cut my cunny…”

“She’s under enough for us to proceed.” My doctor said.

She lowered the scalpel and began to cut.

Moments later she drew back a blood stained knife and demanded the nurse suction the area. She wiped me again and applied another clamp, then as the nurse held out a silver kidney dish, she dropped apiece of bloody flesh into it.

“That was your hood.” She told me.

She took a fine needle and began to sew, it was a slow procedure but the nurse watched with her eyes wide.

“We are we performing clitoridectomy?”

“After labia removal.”

She took a tiny pair of forceps and gripped my left labia. Then she took up miniature heated cutters, as she did so they bleeped and she nodded.

“That means they are at the right temperature.”

She held my inner fold tightly with one hand and clipped with the other.The room was filled with the smell of burning and and a sound with each clip as if chicken skin was being cut.

As she repeated it the other side I saw the nurse eagerly position the bowl to receive the flesh. As the Doctor dropped it in she paused to look at it, seeming fascinated by an amputated labia and clit hood.

“Keep the hood and the labia minora in the bowl and get another for the clitoris.”She told the nurse, “They have to be sent to the lab as separate tissue samples because the clitoris is an organ.”

The nurse nodded, placing the bloody bowl to one side and eagerly selecting another, larger gleaming bowl which she hovered between my legs with, watching my lover work with eagerly gleaming eyes. My lover looked into my eyes.

“I’m taking your clitoris right out.” She told me”There may be a few nerve endings left behind and as soon as you are healed i will be down there between all you have left to give you the remains of pleasure, but your clitoris MUST be removed and it is happening now. I will put on the clamp first.”

The nurse stood behind me and ran her latex covered hands over my bald head.

“Stay calm.” She was reassuring me, “It wont take long. Once your clit is gone you will have no more pain or disease. You’ll be nice and clean and you will look lovely. I rather think the bald look suits you.”

My doctor looked up from my groin and smiled.

“I think my nurse finds you attractive with your hairless look. I certainly do. Remember I said I’d always wanted to shave your head?”

I smiled and nodded.

As my lover drew her hands away from my groin I saw they were heavily blood stained.

“Is…the..clamp on?” I said weakly.

She nodded.

“The clamp is on firmly.”

Then she gripped the handle of the tongs so hard I saw muscles flex in her arms. She drew the tongs upwards and pulled even harder. I saw my clit as a thick, red, swollen piece of meat gleaming by the surgical light and stained with iodine. She slid the heated blades down low, I felt pressure as she dug into the pubic bone.

“Here we are.” She announced, then closed the blades.

It happened fast, she released the blade as burning filled the room and the wide eyed nurse stared at the clitoris that was dropped into the kidney bowl. My lover picked up another suture kit and began to sew quickly, she moved my catheter as she worked and I guessed she was tidying me up.

“I want to keep the outer labia intact.”She explained to me as she worked, “Purely for my preference, so I get a lovely surprise when I part the lips and see a lovely thin scar ad a pee hole and a vagina.”

I smiled through my mask.

As she finished stitching she changed her gloves and ordered the nurse to cover my pubis. The nurse carefully dressed me covering the whole of my cunny but leaving a gap for the catheter to poke through. Once it was all taped up  she took the ass dressing off and wiped off the excess cream.

“Are you still awake?”

My lover was leaning over me.

I nodded.

“I’m going to give you a rectal muscle stretch.”

I smiled lazily, now longing for sleep.

I was aware of a vague prodding, then my bowel filled with liquid.

“It’s important to flood the rectum with lubricant.” She said to the nurse.

“Hold her buttocks WIDE apart for me, please!”

As I lay there I laughed in my drugged state as I heard a squelch and a pop, then another squelch as her hand worked in and out of me, I could feel my body sliding up and down despite the restraints.

“Now I can get one hand in, I’m going to slowly insert the other.”

She talked to the nurse like a teacher as she elongated her other hand. The nurse nodded and watched, she was clearly thrilled to be a witness to such radical surgery and I had no complaints. She held my buttocks wide, bracing them open. My Doctor pushed in her other hand. I felt a vague slopping inside, a popping and slurping that made me giggle through my mask. As she took both hands out  trapped wind popped out loudly like a series of sharp snaps. And I laughed even harder, as I realised I was bald, catheterised, circumcised and now farting loudly while my lover and a nurse tore me a new ass.

“That was a loud one.” The nurse remarked.

I laughed again. I could feel my face reddening all the way up to my bald head.

“Good thing I cleaned you out this morning.” My lover said playfully, “It’s just a big, big fart, calm down, my dear. Almost done.”

She slid her hands back into my ass.

“Now I’m going to do the interesting part.”

The nurse was still holding me open.

“Stretch her hole with your fingers?”

“Slide both hands in, grip both sides of the anal opening and pull -”

My lover grunted with the effort, she was literally pulling my ass apart. The nurses eyes widened as her hands pulled until my hole yawned like a gaping black pit.

“She’s tearing.”

“Scissors.”

The nurse handed her the scissors.

“I’m snipping both sides at the top and the bottom of the rectal opening much like a vaginal episiotomy.”

She handed the bloody scissors back to the nurse. Then she smiled at me.

“When you are healed my hands will slide in and out of you, my love.”

“Have I still got an ass?” I asked lazily.

“A very loose one.”

She took a wide tube. It was clear plastic and looked more like a pipe than any kind of catheter. It slid in with a slurp and a pop and then she took up a needle and thread.

“I’ll now sew the new rectal opening to the width of the pipe to ensure a wide hole.”As she was tying off the last stitch I felt a rumble and another fart exploded from me.

“Thats quite enough!” My Doctor said and  showed me a long, thick rubber tube. She inserted it high into my rectum, way past the support that held open my ass.

“No more farts for a while!”She teased me, then she kissed my brow.

“All over now.”

I closed my eyes and drifted to sleep.

When I woke up I was high on pain relief but my Doctor lover showed me a mirror and when I saw my bald head, still with the sensors glued to it, I swore I felt a tingle somewhere in the region of where my clit used to be. She told me she had left a small cluster of nerves behind so that with much stimulation I would still have orgasm sensations – with her help, of course. Then she took the dressing off. It was a neat scar, I marvelled at the way the thin line was so tightly stitched.  wo weeks later the results came back from pathology and revealed my clitoris and other tissues were actually healthy. I said to my lover i had become bald, circumcised and had my ass wrecked for nothing, but the she smiled and asked me if I liked the result. I had t admit I could hardly complain because I had masturbated ver it so many times in bed with her.

“I love it.” I told her.

She planted a kiss on my pubis, spread my labia and licked my scar.  The pillow felt cool against my bald head and I sighed as her hands slid in and out of my ass. And as I was still recovering in her clinic, the nurse watched everything,her own hand toying with something I didn’t have any more – a clitoris. My lover asked if she could play with it n fro of me and I said yes, then my toes curled as the Doctors expert finger hit a small bundle of nerves where my clit used to be and the nurse stopped masturbating to take the brain wave reading from the machine beside my bed.

I came to think of her as my masturbation nurse and welcomed her assistance when my lover played with me.

Six weeks later I went home with my lover and found my modified body made our love life better than ever. And my hair did not row back. That was something that excited both of us, and even the nurse, who made regular visits once a week to enhance my ‘check ups’.

And that is the story of how my lesbian doctor lover changed my life forever.

I remain her bald patient and lover and have a beautiful scar between my legs that I think of as a work of art.

Ata eighteen years old, she had been modelling for a little over three months. Maybe that was a bit rich really, as she had actually only had one previous job, and that had lasted only a day.

Whether they actually used her photos she didn’t know, as it was for a foreign magazine.

But still, Robyn could call herself a model, and no-one was ever going to say different.

Standing five six, she had perfected what she believed to be the model stance. Head held high, shoulders pulled back to emphasise her breasts, over which she only ever wore a half cup bra. She wanted people to know that they were real, the movement in the upper half of the bra noticeable with every step.

When sitting, she always held her knees together, hiding what the short dresses covered, but intimating that there was more to be seen.

She had sent four pictures with her application. One was in her ball gown, one in jeans and shirt, one in a suit, and one taken on her holiday, wearing a very small bikini. The bikini didn’t really hide much, but it was the only swimsuit picture she had. Two formal, one casual, and one swimsuit picture were the requirements. And as it was now mid winter, she didn’t really feel she could go out in a swimsuit and get someone to take her picture. The bikini one would have to do. She hoped

To her surprise, she had been invited for an audition.

Robyn was so excited, and spent three days shopping for clothes. She had no idea what to wear, or even what the shoot would be for. But it didn’t matter. It was work, and that had been conspicuous by it’s absence recently.

She would have to travel over a hundred miles, but they had sent her return tickets for the journey, so the distance wasn’t a problem. She knew she could sleep on the train if she needed, as it would be an overnight journey. There was no chance of her missing her stop, as the train would terminate there.

She spent hours deciding on her makeup and hair. Normally, her hair hung straight, with a light curl where it reached her shoulders. But she wanted something different. Lack of money meant she could not afford the hair dressers, so it would have to be done at home.

After two hours of trying one effect, then changing her mind, she had returned to her natural look. Nothing else had felt right for her.

Blue eye shadow and waterproof mascara, a light pink lipstick, and Robyn was satisfied that she looked as good as she could.

The dress she would be travelling in would tightly around her slim waist, making her legs appear longer than they actually were. Though not low cut, the top did little to hide the swell of her breasts, but it was never meant to do.

Robyn knew that you never got a second chance to make a good first impression, and she wanted this job more than anything in the world. Her appearance had to be perfect. Anything less, and the job may go to someone else.

She still hadn’t told anyone about the audition. Her parents were against her doing modelling, telling her that only a few get the good jobs, and that there were a lot of people out in the world who would simply exploit girls for their own ends.

If she got the job, then she would tell them. Until then, Robyn decided it would be best not to say anything. After all, they would be pleased with the money if she got it.

She slept a little on the train, but spent most of it awake, wondering if she had done all she could with her looks to give herself a chance. There was nothing else she could do now, other than touch up her makeup.

She had no overnight bag, no change of clothing. She had committed herself, and the looks she got from some of the male passengers, made sure she knew she had got their attention.

If she could get a similar reaction at the audition, she would stand a good chance.

She was met at the station by a woman in her late forties, who introduced herself as Mrs Watson.

“I will be responsible for you until you go home, dear”

The accent was unplaceable. Robyn thought of it as English with a touch of foreign, but could not say exactly where from.

She wore a long dark coat, and heels. What lay under the coat was hidden from view, but the woman walked erect, as if she herself was a model. There was always a trace of a smile on the woman’s lips, but Robyn could not see it transfer to the woman’s eyes.

Models, she knew, had to smile even when they were tired, in a bad mood, or even if their pet dog had died on the way to the shoot. Personal feeling had to be masked, and perhaps the woman was masking the fact that she didn’t really want to be out in the cold at four-fifteen in the morning, meeting yet one more girl who really shouldn’t have bothered.

Robyn shivered as they walked to where Mrs Watson had parked the car. Right then, she wished she had worn the heavy coat she had considered, but instead had gone for the flimsy coat that didn’t hide much, but nor did it supply warmth.

“You will soon warm up” the woman said, seeing Robyn shiver. “The heater in the car is good, and we will be there in less than an hour.”

An hour?  Robyn looked at the woman as if to ask where the audition was being held, but by then they had reached the car, and she was busy unlocking the doors.

Inside the car Mrs Watson soon had it started, and had turned the heater up full.  Pulling out of the car park Robyn saw the first sprinklings of snow, and knew she should have brought the heavier coat.

Mrs Watson was concentrating on the road, as the snow started to get a little heavier. The heater was as good as she had been told, and Robyn soon felt herself warming up.

“There is a flask on tea in the glove compartment for you” the driver said. “We guessed you would be a little chilled by the night air”.

Robyn smiled a thank you to the woman, and opened the glove box. True the her word, there was a small stainless steel flask, and a cup. Waiting until the car had turned a corner, Robyn poured herself a cup of tea, and cupped her hands around it for the extra warmth. The tea was a little sweet, but delicious. Robyn though, at first, it may have been herbal, from the taste, but it had milk in, so it couldn’t have been. Still. It was very nice, and she had soon drained her cup, placing it, and the flask, back in the compartment she had got it from.

“Try to get some sleep” Mrs Watson said, her voice sounding a little distant now.

Robyn didn’t realise she was so tired, but her eyes were already feeling heavy. She felt bad about falling asleep, leaving Mrs Watson to drive in the snow without company, but she simply couldn’t hold her eyes open any longer.

As she slumped in the seat, Mrs Watson looked over at her, and smiled. She would do perfectly.

Robyn awoke and stretched her arms. As she opened her eyes, she was surprised to find she was no longer in the car, but in a warm bed. Mrs Watson had obviously arrived back safe and sound, and had helped her to bed. But she couldn’t remember anything after drinking that tea in the car. She would make a point of thanking the woman later.

Moments later and the door to the room opened, and a younger woman walked in, carrying Robyn’s clothes. It wasn’t until then that she realised someone had undressed her..

Pulling the sheets up around her body, Robyn sat up, watching the woman as she walked over to the bed.

“Your dress got a little dirty, Robyn, so we had it cleaned for you. Sorry if I disturbed you.”

“No, thank you” replied Robyn. Her voice sounded a little strange, but she had only just woken up. ”I had just woken before you came in”.

“I hope you slept well”.

Without waiting for an answer, the woman placed Robyn’s clothes on a chair by the bed, and left the room, closing the door behind her.

Once alone. Robyn climbed out of bed and reached for her clothes. She felt a little dizzy, but put that down to having slept so long. Her watch said three in the afternoon, so she had slept for almost eleven hours. Much more than she normally slept for.

Maybe it was her imagination, but her movements seemed slower than normal, as she pulled the lace thing up her legs. She stopped to look at herself in the mirror, wondering if she would be able to pull off the audition, and get the job.

It took her several minutes to get dressed. For some reason, fastening buttons seemed harder than normal for her. She wondered if she were coming down with the flu or something. That would be the last straw. After the effort she had put in, the last thing she needed now was the flu.

Just as she finished dressing Mrs Watson entered, carrying a tray with cereal and a steaming mug of tea.

“Hello, dear. Breakfast first, then we will bring you down for your audition. We are currently looking at another girl, then one more before your turn. Janice will come and get you when we are ready for you”

Robyn was taken aback. It had not occurred to her that there would e other girls trying for the same job. She knew she would not be the only applicant, but she didn’t expect them all to be there on the same day.

It did make sense to see everyone on one day, but it simply hadn’t occurred to her.

Before Robyn could ask any questions, Mrs Watson had placed the tray on a small table. And had left the room.

The cereal was nothing to right home about, but the tea was the same as she had tasted the night before. Robyn didn’t know what tea it was, but she knew she would have to find out before she returned home. Whatever it was, it was beautiful. She still couldn’t put a name to the taste, but it was certainly better than the Tesco tea bags her mother always bought. She would buy whatever this tea was, and let her mother keep the Tesco ojne for herself and Robyn’s father.

Still feeling a little dizzy, Robyn sat on the edge of the bed and sipped her tea. She was no longer cold, but still she felt herself shiver.

“Damn it. I don’t want flu. Not now”

had the room started to get warmer? Robyn was sure that it had, and looked at the windows to see if she could open them. But, probably for security reason, the window locks needed a key to open them, and Robyn didn’t have one.

Once again she sat on the bed. She needed this dizzy feeling to go, before her audition. This could stop her being successful. Why hadn’t she seen the advert in summer, instead of having to travel a hundred miles in winter.

She heard the door open and Janice, the girl who had brought her clothes back earlier came in.

“We are ready for you now, Robyn. Please, follow me”

Robyn rose to her feet and walked slowly across the room. Once again the dizziness washed over her, and she felt herself sliding to the floor, unable to hold herself up any longer.

She felt, rather than saw, Janice come to her aid, and lift her up in her arms. And carry her back to the bed.

Moments later Robyn heard voices in the room, but her eyes refused to open. She recognised the voices of Janice, and Mrs Watson, but the words were slurred, and she could not make out what they were saying.

Robyn knew she had blown her chance of the job. Whatever was wrong with her, would not disappear in the short time she had before her audition. She tried to lift her arms, to climb out of bed, but the felt heavy, and resisted her attempts to move them.

“What is wrong with me?” she questioned herself. But no answer came her way.

She could still hear Janice and Mrs Watson, but could still not hear what was being said. It was as if they were talking whilst Robyn slept. Their voices taking a dream like quality. Not a whisper, but too slurred to understand what they were saying.

Even as she tried to get out of bed another time, Robyn could feel the darkness starting to wash over her. Her whole body felt too weak to move. Her eyes refused to open, and she felt someone touching her forehead, as if checking a sick person’s temperature.

Then all went black.

Robyn felt strange and disoriented when she awoke. She knew she was standing up, but that couldn’t be possible. She had been on the bed, she knew that. But now, now only was she not on the bed, but she was standing, and from what she could see, no longer in the bedroom at all.

She tried to turn her head, but it refused to move. Her arms, they wouldn’t answer to her call when she tried to lift them up.

She couldn’t feel anything holding her arms, or even herself, but nothing was moving when she tried, except her eyes. They could move from side to side, and up and down, but not her head.

Her mouth fell full, and yet, she cold tell it was wide open. She tried to push whatever was filling her mouth out, with her tongue, but it could find nothing blocking her mouth. There was something strange about the roof and bottom of her mouth, it felt hard, very hard. Almost metallic. But it wouldn’t move when she tried to move it.

Mrs Watson suddenly appeared in her line if vision. Robyn tried to ask what was going on, what was happening, but nothing came from her. She knew she was trying to talk, but there was no reaction at all to it.

Mrs Watson stopped and smiled.

“You’re  awake then dear” the smile still filled her lips, but never reached her eyes. “ You will be wondering what is going on I guess, dear, well, let me tell you and put you out of your misery. The tea you drank in the car, and earlier was special tea, imported from South America. It contains a drug that immobilises people, without them realising it is happening. Just as it did with you dear. We need you to have that, so we could start work on the rest of you.” She paused and lifted a spray can into Robyn’s view.

“This can contains a resin that also comes from South America. We spray your body with enough coats of it, and when it hardens, it stops you from moving. The first three coats were administered just after you arrived, and fell asleep. That was perhaps why you felt dizzy when you awoke. Your natural sense of balance had been disrupted. The first three coats don’t harden at once, they take time. When you drank the second cup of tea, that gave us the time to add the last dozen coats. Then, by standing you here in front of the fire, as we have done, the resin starts to harden. We no longer need you to drink the tea dear, as we no longer need to worry about you moving, you simply cant. Nor will you ever again.

“You wanted to be a model, dear, and that is exactly what you are going to be for as long as you live, that is. Once we have finished, you will be sold as a manikin, to a well known high street shop, maybe even where you come from, so, for a while, you can see people you know. We do try to do that for our models.

“No-one is actually sure how long you will live. I do know that it can take up to forty two days to die from starvation, but perhaps you will go crazy before that time. Who knows. We never follow up on our models. Once we sell them on, that’s it. We never keep track of them.

Your voice, by th way, wont work, as the inside of your mouth, and your vocal cords, are also sprayed with resin, so that they will no longer function. The casing will hold any water your body excretes, without leaving a trace. And as you were given an enema earlier, and have not eaten since, you don’t have to worry about starting to smell.

“You see, dear, you wildest dreams have come true. You wanted to become a model, and we are pleased to say, you passed the audition.”

Robyn couldn’t believe her ears. How could they hope to get away with this? Surely, when her voice returned she only had to explain what had happened, and the police would arrest Mrs Watson. And there, Robyn realised, she had another problem. She had drunk the tea almost as soon as she got in the car, and fallen asleep shortly after and actually had no idea where she now was. Or how far it was from where she had been picked up.

Mrs Watson had said about an hour, but that may or may not have been the truth, and in which direction? There had been no-one else on the station when Robyn had arrived, so no-one would have seen her and Mrs Watson together.

Robyn felt as if she were crying, but no tears fell. As far as she could tell, she was dead from the eyes down. Nothing would respond to her mental demands. She tried frantically to get her arms to move, or her legs, but they remained statuesque, unmoving.

Surely, if they did as Mrs Watson had said, and sold her to someone close to where Robyn lived, one of her friends would recognise her, and call someone. But even as she had that thought, Robyn knew that was never going to happen. No-one looked at the manikins in shop windows, only what the manikin wore

The latest dress, the new line of lingerie, next summer’s beach wear. But not the manikin.

No-one would recognise her. No-one would alert the authorities that there was a living person inside that dress shop doll.

Robyn knew everything was useless to her. There would be no escape. No rescue. For as long as he remained alive, she would be trapped inside the hard skin that she now wore.

How long did Mrs Watson sat? up to forty two days. That was seven weeks. Seven weeks trapped inside the model, nothing to eat or drink. Nothing to stimulate her mind, other than the fact that each day was one closer to the last.

The silent scream that filled her head was unheard by Mrs Watson as she put the finishing touches to the last coat of resin.

One more model, another hundred pounds in the bank, and the new advert had already generated a few responses.

Robyn felt herself being lifted up, and carried across the room. She tried to follow what was happening with her eyes, but she was moving too fast for them to focus on anything. Only when they came to a halt, was she able to focus again, and then, she didn’t want to do.

She had been placed in a room ready for delivery. But she was not alone. Her eyes had already caught at least another six models. She knew, instinctively, that these were the other girls Janice had mentioned had also come for auditions.

The ;light was turned out as Janice left the room, leaving Robyn and the other girls to their thoughts, and the knowledge that they had succeeded in becoming models.

One day Sarah came into the bar and I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she was one of them, but she wouldn’t give in to it or to me.  But she kept coming back anyway.  Deliberately not sitting at the bar, trying to pick up other guys, but always looking back at me.  So tonight I got another bartender to cover, and I walked over to her.  I told the guy she was with that the bitch was mine and I grabbed her by the hair and took her to my van, threw her in the back and chloroformed her and took her home.

Now I sat in my chair looking at her, all tied up like that,  arms stretched up over her head wide apart, legs wide tied to the spikes in the floor.  Tits tied tightly, turning darker and darker as I watched.  As I sat there I thought I can do anything I want to her and my cock jumped.  She was whimpering terribly and I thought about gagging her, but I really wanted to hear her scream and no one could hear her anyway.  Yes now she was whimpering, but soon she would be screaming and I would be smiling.  I wanted to hurt her, hurt her bad.  She deserved it for snubbing me the way she did.  And as I sat there I looked at my table of implements wondering what to use first.

I rose and walked over to her.  First my hands, I needed to touch, to feel, so I felt her hardened tits so beautifully dark, I began to smack them hard first one, then the other then both together and I grabbed them and squeezed them and twisted them and dug my fingernails into them.  And I pulled my nails down make deep scratches even drawing blood and she began to scream making my cock jump.  Now I grabbed her nipples and brought my mouth to her ear, I bit it and whispered.  “this is who you are, what you are good for”  I dug my nails into those nipples “Tell me what you are” “Tell me what you want”  And I took out two heavy duty plastic gridded clamps (certainly not meant for nipples) and I snapped them onto her nipples and as she screamed out I yelled “tell me!”

She screamed “I am Your slave, I belong to you, I am a slut.  I want to belong to You, to suffer for You to please you in any way that You chose”  “Good” I said as I grabbed the clamps and twisted them harshly and she screamed.  Then I took out a flogger I had made just for her.  A 6 tailed cat to which I had secured little metal studs on the ends, 3 on each tail.  I showed it to her, told her to kiss it, to suck on the studs, feel their hardness in her mouth, feel their sharpness in her mouth, let them scratch the insides of her mouth and her tongue.  Then I smiled at her and asked her what I should do with it. She said I should whip her tits with it.  “Beg” I told her.  “Please Sir, Master, please whip my tits with the studded flogger, whip them hard again and again cover every inch of my titmeat, sorry Your titmeat, whip them till they bleed, then whip them more.  Please, Sir,

And I showed no mercy as I whipped them and my cock jumped as she screamed and her tits began to be covered in welts and scratches and deep cuts, so beautiful, her agony.  And I whipped the clamps off so I could aim right at her nipples, and she begged for more.  And I gave her more.  And my cock exploded as I watched the destruction of her tits and listened to her screams. I stopped.  I stopped and untied her and pushed her to the floor and told her to lick up my cum and let me hear how much she enjoyed it. And as she licked I picked up the flogger and kicked her legs apart and began working on her ass and cunt.  When the floor was clean, I pulled her head up by her hair and shoved my cock deep in her mouth thrusting hard way back down her throat, feeling her gag around it, every so often holding her nose so she couldn’t breathe at all until I came again right down her throat and kept her mouth filled with cock until it was all swallowed.  And I followed that by giving her a mouthful of piss to swallow.

I dragged her by the hair to her new cage.  Not big enough for her to stretch out or even to sit comfortably.  She had to curl up like a cat in order to fit.  I locked the cage. I asked her what she had to say.  She said” Thank You Master.” I asked what she wanted to do tomorrow.  She told me she wanted to suffer more for me that I should hurt and humiliate her even more than tonight.  That she loved me and that her body was mine and she only hoped that her suffering would bring me pleasure.  I smiled and told her each day would only bring me pleasure if I could take her further into pain and humiliation, more and more every day.  And she said that that’s what she wanted too.

I said good night, Oh and don’t you dare piss in that cage.  If you do I will have to clamp you up tomorrow night.  Sweet dreams.

her story

From the first time i came to the bar, i knew I’d be back.  There was something about that bartender.  Though i never went up to the bar, i couldn’t stop looking at Him and the way He treated some of the other girls who would go up to the bar. The first night i was there i watched as a very skimpily dressed girl went up to the bar and sat lifting her skirt so her bare ass was on the bar stool.  He served her a drink and smiled at her, and then she unbuttoned her blouse and sat there with her tits almost popping out.  He came back and reached across the bar and played with her tits, even grabbing her nipples it looked like He was squeezing and twisting, and she looked like she was stifling a scream.

Another time i saw a different girl reacting the same way, but when the bartender went on break she disappeared as well.  She came back a while later took the same seat with her skirt lifted, tits hanging our (very reddened in color) also the part of her ass that was visible was very red and her face was covered with what could only be cum.  And she just sat there.  When the bartender came back, He reached to grab her tits, she actually lifted them to him, He grabbed and twisted them and then spit on her face, she opened her mouth and He spit again right into it.  Then He gave her a glass full of a very yellow liquid.  i ambled over to order a drink and sat next to her and could easily smell what the liquid was.  i smiled at the bartender as i ordered my glass of wine, stayed long enough to watch the girl drink down the glass and then walked away with my wine.

The same girl came back the next day.  When she sat you could see several bruises on her ass and tits, once she sat made her tits totally hang out, and then sat them on the counter.  i couldn’t understand why no one said anything; the rest of the crowd just seemed to ignore it.  Ignored it when He smacked those tits after serving someone.  Ignored it when He picked up a smoldering cigarette that someone had left and put it out on her tit.  Ignored it when He handed her a whole lemon and told her to shove it up her ass and keep it there.  Ignored it when she told Him she loved Him and kissed Him passionately while He dug His fingernails into her tits.

I had no idea what i was thinking but it was obvious to me that i found this compelling.  i wanted to be her, but i didn’t understand why.  So i would keep coming back teasing myself up to that bar, eyeing the bartender, especially when there were no other girls, but then laughing and walking away when He said something to me.  But there was no doubt in my mind; i wanted what He was giving.  i kept flirting with the danger, but scared as i was i just kept ignoring His attentions.

Tonight that all changed, for He just came and took me, drugged me and threw me in the back of His van.  When i awoke i was tied up unable to move.  i was in agony, my tits were swollen from being tied, and scratched and bleeding and beaten.  The clamps on my nipples were biting hard and i remember screaming out that i was His, a slut to use as He pleased, His slut.  i remember begging Him to beat me with that wicked flogger, little balls at the end of the flogger tails torturing my tits, ripping off the wicked clamps so hard, i thought they took my nipples with them.  i remember He released me and pushed me to the floor to lick up the cum that had exploded from His cock while i screamed and as i did, He kept flogging me with my legs spread hitting my ass and cunt, crying screaming and devouring His cum. Then He pulled my Head up, and pushed His huge cock deep in my mouth using my Head to control it forcing down my throat, gagging around it hardly able to breath and Him cutting off my air supply totally at points, feeling His cum spurt into my throat, swallowing it, then my mouth filling with His piss, swallowing.  All the time letting Him know i was now His, and begging for the abuse that i deserved.

When He led me to the cage, i could hardly fit in.  i curled up like a cat and told Him something like: i was His and wanted to spend the next day and every day suffering in pain and humiliation for Him, that i loved Him and would do anything for Him.  He said He would make sure it was worse for me, better for Him every day.  Then He told me not to piss and walked away.

To be continued:

His Story:

The first thing I did the next morning was to go down the basement to the cage.  She was awake and whimpering.  I knew she was hurting, but also assumed she had to pee real bad.  There were a few drops on the floor telling me she was trying desperately to hold it in.  I laughed to myself thinking of the punishment I would bestow.  I reached in and grabbed her by the tit pulling her toward me, unleashed my cock and told her to drink, swallow, suck and swallow.  I also told her that meant swallowing every drop.  She really needed a lot of practice taking cock down her throat, so I had to use force to get my cock past that back part of her throat where her gagging felt so good, squeezing me, and the guttural screaming around my cock, oh how I loved it.  After she had swallowed all my cum, I gave her a bucket and told her she could piss.  Then I brought her upstairs naked and told her to make me breakfast.

I watched her as she made me eggs admiring the marks on her body.  I lit a cigarette and walked over to her, grabbed her around and shoved my cock up her tight ass.  “push back get it in all the way” I told her and she did, then I lifted the cigarette and as I started to pump her ass, I kept touching the lit cigarette against her body, anywhere, but mostly on her tits.  And as she jumped and writhed it made my cock feel so good and I exploded up her ass as I pushed the lit cigarette into her right nipple leaving it there until I was spent.  I told her she’d better keep all that cum tight in her ass until I allowed her to expel it.  I sat back down at the table and let her serve me telling her to feed me so I could continue to cause her pain as she did.

As she fed me, I slapped her tits, tummy, thighs and ass paying special attention to those burn spots.  She jumped and writhed and wriggled not only from the pain but also trying to hold that cum in her ass, like a cum enema.  She was losing the battle as I could see some of the cum begin to dribble from her ass.  Since all this was making me hard again anyway, I pushed her over the table and shoved my cock back up her ass again soon giving her another dose of cum.  I told her to hold it and her position and I went and got one of those huge butt plugs which I shoved up her ass to keep the cum inside her.  Then I pulled her up from the table and made her clean me off since it was covered in cum and shit.

Then I served her breakfast.  I took a dog bowl from the cabinet and filled it with dry oats, I pissed into the bowl and put it down on the floor.  “This is all you get to eat today my cunt so “enjoy.  I don’t allow my slaves any pleasures and that includes the taste of food. Eat it all, lick the bowl and thank me for the wonderful meal I allowed you.” She gagged and coughed, but eventually finished it all and thanked me properly.

I brought her back down to the basement, removed the butt plug and allowed her to expel into the bucket.  Only then did I unlock the bathroom in the basement and told her to clean out the bucket.  When she was done, I tied her hands together pulled them up over her head and attached them to a hook in the ceiling, and turned on the hose to clean her off, cold and hard.  I locked her back in the cage and told her I would be back later for more fun and for the punishment she needed for allowing a few drops of piss on the floor.

her Story

i wasn’t able to sleep, but just lied there whimpering.  Every part of my body hurt and i had to pee soooooo bad!  i had even let a few drops of pee escape.  But they were so small i hopedHewouldn’t notice.  He grabbed me by my tit, pulling me hard toward Him digging in to my already mauled meat, pulled out His cock and shoved it in my mouth and pissed, i had to keep swallowing which was hard being gagged with His cock and then when He finished peeing,He just kept it there and told me to suck and shoved it further back forcing it hard into my throat holding my head against His crotch and pumping, i could hardly get any air as He just kept going and i gagged around it until His cum began to fill my mouth trying hard to swallow and not to spill as it spurt into my throat.

When He was done and i had swallowed it all, He gave me a bucket and told me i could pee.  He watched intently with that smirky smile knowing how degrading it was to squat over the bucket and pee.  Then He grabbed me by the hair and led me upstairs and told me to make breakfast.

As i was preparing His eggs, He came up behind me with a cigarette in His hand and i felt His cock at the entrance to my asshole already hard Hejust forced it hard into my ass, telling me to push back into Him and get it in as far as it would go.  And as He did i felt the first kiss of the cigarette on my tit, i screamed and jumped and wriggled as He continued to touch the cigarette tip to my tits and anywhere He could.  i screamed and bucked with each touch and He pumped harder and harder and the cigarette burned me until He was ready and i could feel it getting ready to explode and He brought the cigarette right up against my nipple and crushed it into it as He came hard up my ass and i screamed and though i would pass out.  He told me to hold all that cum in my ass.

He then brought me back to the table and told me to feed Him as i stood there so that He could cause me pain as He ate.  And as i fed Him He slapped me all over but seemed to concentrate on all the spots that He had burned me.  wiggled and screamed and tried hard to hold the cum deposit in my ass, but i knew i was failing.  Suddenly He pushed me hard down over the table and shoved His cock up my ass again pounding me harder than even before,  It felt like He was splitting me apart until He shot into me again.  He told me I’d better hold it, but it was really hard, as if i had gotten an enema, but i struggled until He returned and shoved a big hard fat plug into my ass.   Then He pulled me from the table pushed me down to my knees with His dirty cock in front of my face and made me clean Him off.  The taste was disgusting, i didn’t mind the cum but the shit that had stuck to Him made me gag and want of vomit, but i somehow controlled it.

He dragged me by the hair over to the corner of the kitchen and took out a dog feeding bowl.  He also took a box of oatmeal and poured it into the bowl, then Heput it down on the floor and pissed in it.  He told me that was all i was getting to eat today, that i was a slave and didn’t deserve any pleasure including the taste of food, but that i had to eat whatever was given to me completely.  i couldn’t even stand the smell, let alone the taste, but i tried to eat, gagging and coughing, bits of oatmeal getting stuck in my throat, and cramping terribly from all the cum filling my bowels.  i struggled but eventually i was down to the bottom licking the bowl clean.  i looked up at Him, smiled and said “Thank You Master for giving me such a wonderful meal and allowing me to eat.”

Grabbing my hair again He led me down to the basement removed the plug and pushed me into the cage and told me to expel into the bucket which was a big relief.  He unlocked the bathroom door and told me to clean out the bucket.

Afterwards He tied my hands together and attached them to a hook in the ceiling, picked up a hose and began spraying me hard with cold water.  The spray was so hard it felt like needles were sticking into me all over. The burn spots coming alive again in pain.   He pulled my legs apart so He could make sure to get my cunt and asshole clean. He turned it off, took me down and locked me back up in the cage, told me he’d be back later, that He needed to punish me for allowing piss drops on the floor.  He left and i lied on the cold cement floor, cold, wet and shivering.  Thinking to myself this is who i am, what i was meant to be.

To be continued:

A man walked through the door of the building. It was a filthy establishment. He looked to the stage and saw a young woman – sixteen or seventeen by the looks – being raped. She was fighting it, but it was obvious that the men would have their way regardless of how she felt.

The man approached the bar. He ordered a whisky and got it, in a glass so filthy he was almost afraid to drink it.

“What the hell,” he thought. “If this doesn’t kill me, the damn cirrhosis will.”

Looking at the stage, he waved to the bartender.

“I thought there were three sisters working here,” he said in heavily accented Thai.

“They are up next,” the bartender said. “In about five minutes from the look of it.”

The girl was choking. One of her rapists had shoved his dick too far down her throat and was having difficulty getting it back out. As the audience watched, she turned blue, went into convulsions, and died. To the man’s amazement, at least half of the audience was clapping politely. This definitely was a strange culture.

After the stage was cleaned up, three young women came out. According to the MC, they were sisters. They were Elizabeth (20 years old), Melinda (18 years old), and Amy (18 years old). Other than the man, they were the only white people in the Asian-filled building.

The oldest one waved at someone off-stage and a man came out leading a horse. After tying reins to a ring in the floor, the man left. Elizabeth immediately sunk to her knees and started sucking the horse’s dick. While she was doing that, Melinda opened a can of lard someone had handed her and started coating her right hand and forearm. Once the arm was completely covered, the 18-year-old started forcing her arm up her sister’s ass. The fact that it did not require too much effort (and the fact that Elizabeth never slowed down as she continued giving the horse a blowjob) indicated that this was not the first time the 20-year-old had had that done to her.

The youngest sister, Amy, started working her fist into Elizabeth’s pussy. none of the girls looked overly enthusiastic, but they were not fighting it either.

“They do this every night,” the man asked the bartender.

“Yes. Every night. They switch places though. Tonight it is the eldest fucking the horse. Last night it was the middle one.”

“Do you rent them out to customers?”

“Of course. How many of them and how long?”

“All three from whenever they are done on stage until tomorrow morning.”

“That will be $300 dollars American.”

“And if I kill them?”

“Then you kill them. It is the New Year tonight. There will be enough noise that no one will hear you. Normally, I would raise the price, but those three are so loose, that they cannot please a man anymore. I need to replace them anyway. Are you sure you want them?”

The man had already fished out $500 dollars.

“I want them. Can you end their show early?”

The bartender looked at the money in front of him.

“Certainly. Have a nice night, mister.”

“I will try. It looks like it will be a good one.”

Ten minutes later, there was a knock at the door. The man opened it and the three young ladies walked in. He was using a room loaned to him by the bartender. The fact that it had a TV and VCR was great. Looking at the three girls, he motioned for them to remove their clothes. They did so. The man was stunned. They were as beautiful as their mother had been.

“Hello girls,” he said. “My name is Ed. Have a seat. We are going to watch a few short films and then have some fun.”

“Are you going to kill us, now,” Elizabeth asked.

Ed looked at the girl. She was beautiful, but the look in her eyes was all but dead. Considering the things that could happen in this room tonight, Ed realized that killing her was not the worst of them.

“Do you want me to kill you?”

“Not really,” Melinda replied, “but normally, when a show is cancelled early, the girl goes to meet a ‘guest’ and never returns.”

“Well,” Ed replied, “to answer your question, no. I have no plans to kill you. I was telling you the truth earlier. We are going to watch a few movies. Then, in about 90 minutes, we are going to have some fun. Well, ‘fun’ may not be the right word, but you will see.”

“Are they movies we really want to see,” Melinda asked.

“What do you mean?”

“They make movies here,” Amy said. “Movies where they kill girls. It happens when the girls have been here for a while and the men are not paying to rent them anymore. That is why Elizabeth asked if you were going to kill us. It will happen to us soon.”

Ed shuddered. They obviously knew about snuff films. They were expecting to be killed in the making of them. He was not so sure that showing the films was such a good idea, after all.

“Um,” he said, “I do not know if you recognize me, but I am……”

“Uncle Ed,” Amy said. “Dad’s boss from back in America.”

“That’s right,” he replied, surprised. “I didn’t think you would remember.”

“Never mind that,” Elizabeth said. “You wanted to show us some movies. What are they? Your reluctance to answer Melinda’s question tells me that they are not movies we would want to see, but you already knew that. Why are you here, Ed?”

Ed looked at Elizabeth. The dead look in her eyes was gone. There was a kind of fury smoldering there, now. She was very intelligent. She was able to see that he had a hidden agenda. She was also – perhaps most dangerously – very, very pissed.

He sighed and set the movies down. Walking to the door, he locked both deadbolts and put the bar on the door.

“That is a useless gesture,” Amy said with a harsh chuckle. “If they want in here, they will just come through the wall. The walls are paper-thin.”

“Whatever,” Ed said. “You are right, Elizabeth. They are not movies you want to see. They are movies of people being killed. I need you to see them so I can give you a better understanding of the situation.”

“I don’t know,” he continued, “if you will…..”

“Just shut up and start the movies.”

Ed shook his head in sorrow and started the first movie. If he expected shock or grief to move the girls when they saw their mother kill their eldest sister, he was disappointed. After the movie ended, he removed the tape and look at the girls.

“I am sor…..”

“Put in the next one,” Amy said, cutting him off.

The second was even worse than the first. Ed had hated this one most of all. The sick things the girl’s mother had been forced to do to her…. It made him ill just watching it. After a few moments, he ran to the bathroom and threw up noisily. The girls ignored him.

Seeing the look the girls gave him as the second movie ended, he just ejected the tape and put in the third movie. The girls watched in silence. If they were confused at the lack of sound in this one, they did not show it. When it was over, Ed pulled the tape and put all three movies back in his briefcase. Looking at his watch, he realized they still had 25 minutes before the excitement began.

“I am sorry you had to find out this way,” Ed said, “but your sisters and mother have been dead for eight years now.”

“We knew,” Amy said. “The men who brought us here were joking about it.”

“What,” Ed asked, astonishment clear in his tone. “You knew?”

“For eight years, now,” Melinda replied.

“Perhaps,” Elizabeth said, her voice full of menace, “you should tell us how you came by those movies and how you found us.”

Ed was no fool. The girls were naked and there were no apparent weapons handy. This girl, however, could possibly kill him if she felt the urge. Looking at her, he sighed and nodded.

“I will tell you everything I can,” he said. “There is, however, a problem.”

Looking around, he found a pen and paper. Cautiously scanning the room for cameras, he found none. Elizabeth, understanding his concern grabbed the pen and paper.

“There are no cameras in here,” she wrote. “They have a studio somewhere in the city for the films, but there are too many thieves in this area.”

“In 20 minutes,” Ed wrote after a quick look at his watch, “there will be a loud commotion in the bar. There will be shooting and yelling. We will go out that window by the bathroom.”

The two younger sisters, trusting their older sister to tell them what they needed to know, realized it was too quiet in the room and started making love to each other. The noise would satisfy anyone listening in from outside the door. Melinda motioned to her sister and they moved closer to Ed and Elizabeth so Melinda could give him a blowjob. His grunts of pleasure only added to the noise.

Elizabeth smiled as she looked at her younger sisters. They were quick.

“It was too quiet in here,” Elizabeth wrote as Ed gave her an incredulous look.

“I see,” Ed wrote as he realized that the girls were right.

“Anyway,” Elizabeth scrawled, “we are on the second floor. We cannot get out that window.”

“We will,” Ed replied with a smile. “A friend of mine will be waiting with a cart right below the window. He works with a laundry service and the cart will be full of sheets. We will jump onto the pile of sheets and get away from here. You and your sister will hide under the pile.”

“And where are we going?”

“America.”

“How?”

“We will go from here to the airport and then we will fly to Los Angeles. I have a private jet standing by.”

Further discussion was interrupted as a riot became audible below. There were heavy footfalls outside the door as the guards ran to the bar to investigate. Ed quickly pulled up his pants and moved to the window.

With a sigh of relief, he saw his friend waiting below the window. Scanning the street and windows, he saw no one who would be able to report the incident. Waving to the girls, he jumped out the window and landed in the cart. He looked up to the window and, seeing the three girls there, waved again.

Ignoring their current state of undress, the girls followed Ed’s example and were soon buried under a pile of dirty sheets as they were carried to the airport.

—–

“Wow,” Amy said as she exited the shower. “I didn’t know that you could have a shower on an airplane.”

Amy was the last of the three sisters to enjoy the shower. When Ed said he had a private jet, he was not kidding. When they had arrived at the airport, they were rushed into the plane so quickly, it was doubtful anyone noticed that the white ‘dresses’ they wore were actually sheets.

Within five minutes of boarding the plane, they were airborne. Now, three hours later, they were on their way to Tokyo, where they would catch a flight on ANA (All Nippon Airways). The flight from Tokyo to Los Angeles would take a little under 10 hours.

“It is a new development,” Ed said with a smile. “Emirate Airlines introduced showers in their big A380s in 2008. In a smaller plane like this, it was relatively easy to get an engineering firm to build a shower into it. What was difficult was getting the necessary waivers to allow it.”

“Well,” Elizabeth said, “it has been years since we have been this clean. So, ‘Uncle Ed’, what now?”

Ed knew this was coming, but he still has not sure how to say it.

“Um, what do you remember of your last few days in America?”

“Well,” Melinda said, “our father had just died. Mom went to his funeral. While she was gone, Michelle was in charge. Then some guys from dad’s office came and picked us up to take us to your place. We were on our way to a mall, I think, when a white van hit the car we were in and we were……I don’t know. I blacked out and woke up on an airplane.”

“Same here,” Elizabeth agreed as Amy just nodded.

“Ok,” Ed said with a heavy sigh. “You know that it was your mother who killed Michelle and Elaine, right?”

“That was what was shown on the tapes,” Elizabeth said angrily.

“And you saw her killed on the last tape by a masked person.”

“Yes,” Elizabeth replied.

“She was doing it to save your lives. She thought I was going to adopt you.”

“Huh,” Amy asked, confused. “She killed Chelly and Lany to save us? I don’t get it.”

“The people who abducted you, your mother, and your sisters told your mother that your father had been stealing from the company. He had stolen quite a bit and now the company wanted the money back.”

“But dad is dead.”

“Right,” Ed said. “That is why they gave your mother a couple of options. They were going to kill her and sell the tape on the black market to raise the money. Killing a 30-something woman, however, would not sell for a lot. Having the 30-something woman kill her own daughter on tape……now that would sell.”

“That is fucking sick,” Elizabeth said disgustedly.

“I happen to agree,” Ed continued. “The options they gave your mother were to kill Elaine and Michelle and allow it to be filmed, or, refuse to cooperate and let the abductors kill all of you on film. Seeing that Michelle and Elaine were going to die either way, your mother chose the way that would save you three.”

“Damn,” muttered Elizabeth, her anger fading a bit.

Ed was almost surprised when he saw the tears begin. The girls had hardened themselves to the point where they could take practically anything, but their mother’s decision still hit them hard. Wanting to give the girls a few minutes to digest what he had said, he left to speak with the flight attendant.

“So,” Elizabeth said when Ed returned, “we were supposed to be adopted by you. What happened?”

“Well,” Ed said, “this is where the story gets bad. Before we go further, though, a few questions.”

“Ok,” Elizabeth said, her patience growing thin. “What are they?”

“What was your mother like?”

“Huh? Mom? Uh, she was like most moms. We had a maid that helped out, but mom did most of the cleaning and cooking. I know she was always there for school events.”

“Did she work outside of the home?”

“Hmmm. No. I kind of remember her having a fight with dad about it once. She wanted to go back to work, but he said her place was in the home raising us kids.”

“That sounds like the Amanda I knew.”

“So, spill it, Ed. What don’t we know?”

“Okay. Your mother and sisters were killed because of an affair your father had with another woman. He stole nothing from the company.”

“What,” Melinda asked. “An affair?”

“Yes. Your father wanted a son. He wanted a son more than anything. His wife, however only gave him daughters. After five daughters, she said ‘no more’. Five kids were enough for her.”

“That, however,” continued Ed, “did not stop your father’s desire for a son. While he was at work, he met a woman he found attractive. She was receptive of his advances and they soon were meeting after hours to have sex. To his delight, he got her pregnant and they discovered that it was going to be a boy.”

“But mom…..”

“That is right. Your mother. If your father wanted to have a legitimate son, he would have to marry the woman before the boy was born. He was thinking about divorcing your mother when he died.”

“The woman,” he continued, “convinced that your mother was to blame for his heart condition, arranged everything. She arranged to have your mother kidnapped and killed. She arranged the deaths of your sisters. Lastly, she arranged for you to spend the last eight years in that bar.”

“How did you find out about all this, Uncle Ed,” Amy asked. “How did you find us?”

“That,” he replied sadly, “was easy. I knew where you were for the last eight years. Not the precise bar, but I knew you were being forced to do those things somewhere in that city. I knew, you see, because the woman is my own daughter, Alanna, and I helped her.”

That was it. Elizabeth snapped and lunged for Ed. As fast as she was, however, she was seated while her younger sisters were still standing. The younger girls quickly grabbed their out-of-control big sister and pinned her down.

“Let him talk, Liz,” Amy said. “Let him talk.”

“I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU, OLD MAN,” screamed Elizabeth.

“Shut up, Liz,” Melinda said as she slapped her big sister’s face. “I am sure he has a reason for his actions. And he did get us out of that hellhole.”

“You better have a reason, Ed,” Melinda continued. “If you don’t, I will kill you myself; even if you did rescue us.”

Elizabeth, no longer hysterical, glared at Ed. She nodded at Melinda and Amy, letting them know it was safe to let her go. The younger girls released her and she sat up. Still glaring, she waited for him to go on.

“If you really want to kill me, Elizabeth, I will allow it. I have cirrhosis and it is starting to affect my kidneys. This can result in acute renal failure. Death, in other words. I know it will happen sooner or later. Right now, I am still able to care for myself and move around on my own. As the disease progresses, I may lose that. I would rather die than be an invalid.”

“But,” he continued, “I have more information for you that you will want. When we are done with our business together, then I will let you do what you want. And, for your information, I did have reason for my actions.”

“When your father was a boy, he was like a son to me. I knew your mother as a chid because her father was a partner in my law firm. Your mother did not know my daughter, but your father played with her a lot. When your father died, it was like my own boy had died.”

“If you knew our mother,” Melinda asked, “how could you help your daughter kill her like that?”

“I knew about the affair. Your father and my daughter often met at my place for their…….”

“We get it,” Amy said.

“Anyway,” Ed continued, “they both told me of how your mother was killing your father. She was refusing to go back to work. She was refusing to cook or clean around the house. She had a maid in 7 days a week and it was the maid that cared for you and everything.”

“They painted her out to be a user. And when your father had his first heart attack, it was described as a result of stress caused by your mother. By the time he had his fourth heart attack, the one that killed him, I was convinced your mother was as bad as they were saying.”

“So,” Melinda asked, “what made you change your mind?”

“About a year ago, I made a discovery. I met your maid at a local grocery store and I struck a conversation about your family. The poor woman was most informative. She told me several things, some of which you just confirmed. One of these things was that your mother was not staying at home by her own wishes.”

“When I discovered that your mother was not the person described by your father and my daughter, I did some more digging. Everything they had told me about your mother was a lie. I decided to confront my Alanna.”

“For several years, now, she has been living in Italy. She would come back occasionally to get money. I am the sole administrator on your father’s estate. I manage all finances and give out money, as needed, for the care of his child.”

“Well,” Ed continued, “Alanna and I had a fight shortly after your mother’s death. I had a guilty conscience and was very upset over the entire affair. Alanna decided she did not want to be near me anymore and moved to Italy.”

“She would never tell me where she lived. She would just show up from time to time and demand money. Despite how I feel about her, I love my grandson, your half-brother.”

“I, against my better judgment, gave her viewing priveledges on the estate bank accounts. I was hoping to rebuild out relationship. I hoped that she would see how hard I worked to provide for her son.”

“I had taken your father’s $2 million policy and invested it. In almost five years, it was close to $150 million. There are no checks and balances on it. I can pull any amount out and call it a management fee.”

“When I decided to confront Alanna, I needed to find her. I hired a detective to track her down and report back to me. The guy was great. It took only two weeks. I went to Italy and was about to go up to her house when I saw her come out. She had a man with her. They got in their car and left.”

“I could not believe my eyes. I waited for them to come back and, seven hours later, they did. I was much closer at that time and before they went into the house, I called out to them.”

Closing his eyes, the memories of that afternoon came crashing back.

—–

One year ago…

Ed stood outside the villa in Ancona. He could not believe his eyes. Alanna was walking to the door with a man Ed knew very well. He suddenly realized he had to say something.

“Hello, John,” Ed said as he approached the couple.

“DAD,” Alanna exclaimed, “what are you doing here?”

“Apparently,” Ed said, “I am looking at a man that has been dead for the last seven years. Care to explain how this is possible?”

Alanna and John looked at each other for a moment. They knew that this had to be handled delicately. With Ed as the only administrator for John’s estates, he was indispensable.

“Come on in, Ed,” John said. “I think we could all do with a drink.”

“I agree,” Ed said. “I know I could use one.”

They entered the villa and immediately were ambushed by a 6-year-old boy who was being chased by his nanny.

“Lucia,” Alanna said to the nanny, “could you take Johnny to his room and keep him occupied? John and I have business with this man and we would like it quiet.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the maid responded as she took hold of the boy and retreated into the back of the villa.

“What can I get you to drink, dad?”

“Don’t worry about that, Alanna,” Ed said. “I think I just changed my mind about that drink. Tell me, John. How is this possible?”

“Well, Ed,” John said as he took a sip of his bourbon, “you know how they say everyone has a doppelganger out there? I found mine eight years ago. As luck would have it, he had similar health issues.”

“Let me see if I understand this,” Ed interrupted. “The body of the man in your casket in Midlawn Cemetery is that of the doppelganger?”

“Yes.”

“What about that business with Amanda and your daughters?”

“Ed,” John said plaintively, “you know I have always wanted a son. More than anything else in this world, I wanted a son. I loved Amanda, but she would not give me a son.”

“Not for lack of trying, John. She gave you five daughters.”

“Daughters, Ed. Daughters. I wanted a son. After Amy was born, she went ahead and had her tubes tied to prevent any more pregnancies. I couldn’t have that, Ed. I wanted a son. Alanna gave me one.”

“And so, with Alanna pregnant with your son, you just threw away your wife and daughters?”

“Well, divorce was out of the question. I had no real grounds for divorce and she would have taken half of everything. Then I remembered the life insurance policy. I arranged my ‘death’ and used the body of the doppelganger as my replacement.”

“But because the policy would go to Amanda, you had more work to do, right?”

“Right, dad,” Alanna said. “I convinced him that I knew how to get Amanda out of the picture.”

“It was brilliant,” John said. “I really didn’t love Amanda or her slut daughters at that point. The bitch denied me a son. That was the last straw. So when Alanna proposed her plan, I agreed.”

“You killed your daughters.”

“No,” John objected. “Technically, Amanda did. And as for the three younger ones, they are probably still alive. They would still be kind of young.”

“I think I am going to be sick,” Ed said as he got to his feet. “I should go to the police with this.”

“That would not be wise, dad. If you did that, you, me, and John would all go to jail. Who would care for Johnny?”

Ed was unable to think of a clean way out. Shaking with frustration, he began to cry.

“Easy, Ed,” John said comfortingly. “I know this is a shock. Just take it slow.”

“Yeah, dad,” Alanna agreed. “Go back to New York and take care of things there. I will call you in a few days.”

“But your daughters, John. What about them? Don’t you care where they are?”

“I know you feel bad, Ed,” John replied calmly. “Just remember. I wanted a son. I already told you that I didn’t love the little bitches. Why the hell would I care how they ended up?”

“Go back to New York, Ed. Keep managing my estate like you have been and no one needs to know that I am still alive.”

—–

“Uncle Ed,” Amy prodded. “You called out to them?”

“Oh,” Ed said, snapping back to the present, “right. I called out to them and they turned to see me. You may have already guessed, but it was your father with Alanna.”

Melinda and Elizabeth nodded, showing they had guessed. Amy was still having a little difficulty getting over her shock.

“Daddy? But he died.”

“Apparently not, Amy,” Melinda said.

“Hmmm,” Amy said, thoughtfully, “so he arranged for mom to kill Chelly and Lany. Then he let Alanna kill mom and send us to……”

“Yes,” Elizabeth said, seeing that Amy could not continue. “So, Ed. You found out our father was still alive and they had duped you. Then what?”

“Well, they convinced me to not go to the police. I went back to New York and managed the estates. A month later, I was able to track down the men who transported you three to Thailand eight years ago. It was not easy to locate them. Unfortunately, they did not know which place bought you after he delivered you to the broker.”

“I spent another month searching the seedier bars in Bangkok and finally found you. Once I found you, I contacted some friends and arranged the escape. You know the rest. Here we are.”

“So,” Melinda asked, “what next?”

“Well,” Ed replied, “I am concerned about you three. You have all been through some serious trauma, both mental and physical. I know from the bartender back there, that you had been used by that horse. I would like you to see a surgeon and see if we can get some of that physical damage corrected.”

“Huh?”

“Well, the bartender mentioned that you were going to be replaced because you were not tight enough to satisfy the customers. That says, to me, that your bodies are damaged. I have the money to give you as much care as you would like. I know this is probably embarrassing, but you deserve better.”

Amy shook her head.

“It is not embarrassing, Uncle Ed,” Amy said. “I don’t know what it would take to embarrass me, but it is more than that. O do not know about Liz and Mel, but I will accept your offer. I know that I could use some ‘tightening’ down there.”

Melinda and Elizabeth were not as at ease about it, but they were nodding. Neither of them had any illusions. They were, for lack of better words, ‘damaged goods’. Surgery would help with that. Knowing that the money came from an estate that, technically, belonged to their father, made it even better.

“After that is done and you have recovered,” Ed continued, “I have a request to ask of you.”

“What is it,” Amy asked. “After getting us back home and taking care of us, I think I am willing to do practically anything for you.”

Ed spent a minute looking out the airplane window. Heaving a deep sigh, he looked back at the girls.

“I would like you three to kill Alanna.”

—–

“Okay,” Amy said with a smile.

“What,” Elizabeth asked, aghast. “Amy, wait a minute. Do you know what you are agreeing to? He just asked us to kill someone.”

“Yes,” Amy agreed, the smile still on her face, “he did. He asked us to kill the person who got mommy to kill Chelly and Lany; the person who, in fact, killed mommy and arranged to have us spend the last few years getting raped and fucking a horse in some filty bar.”

Amy’s smile was now gone. In its place was a look that scared her sisters. Amy’s calm acceptance of even the worst indignities forced on them had convinced the older two that Amy was almost retarded. Now, they saw that it was a defense mechanism. She had sort of slept through the horrors of the last few years, accepting it because there was no other choice.

Now, their youngest sister was awake. In her posture and expression, they saw none of the slow-witted acceptance to which they were accustomed. Elizabeth wondered if this was a good thing.

“Amy,” Elizabeth said, “I think…..”

“No, Liz,” Amy cut off. “We are done with that. The woman who stole our family is out there. Ed, our dear Uncle Ed, has rescued us and given us the means to reclaim our lives. In return he is asking us to avenge our dead mother and sisters. I, for one, think we should do it.”

“I did not,” Amy continued, “hear anything that leads me to believe that he is forcing us to do this, so, if you and Mel do not want to do it, have your surgery and move on with your lives. Me? I am going to do this. The one problem I have is that I have no real skills with which to pull it off.”

“I think I can help with that,” Ed said. “I have lots of friends. One was a navy seal and another was with the rangers. If you are willing to put in the time, they can train you to do this.”

Amy was all smiles. There was now a cheerfulness radiating from her that gave her sisters mixed feelings.

“I’m in,” Amy said. “About how long do you think it will take to train me?”

“Train us, you mean,” Melinda added with a sigh. “I cannot let you do this on your own, Amy. I’m in, too.”

“Fuck,” Elizabeth said with a sigh of her own. “Looks like the three stooges are reuniting. Count me in, too, Uncle Ed.”

“Excellent. Now remember, girls. Until you actually go to kill her, you can back out and I will not be disappointed in you at all. I have had a guilty conscience for these last eight years. I do not want you to go through that.”

“Not just her,” Amy said.

“Huh,” Ed asked.

“We are not just going to kill Alanna,” Amy clarified. “When we go to do it, I will kill daddy as well. He must pay as well. He is not blameless. He will die with her. Only their son will be spared. He, alone, is innocent.”

Elizabeth and Melinda were now scared. This was a side of Amy no one had ever seen. In the past, they had always been able to control her. Melinda was pretty sure, now, that Amy had let herself be controlled. They agreed with her thinking, but neither of them had ever seen her this determined.

“Yeah,” Melinda said. “Dad has to die as well. He is just as guilty as your daughter.”

“Okay,” Ed said hesitantly. “Who will care for John Jr?”

“Well,” Amy said, “if I have a clear understanding of the situation, he is almost 8 years old. You never did tell us how long it would take to train us, but I can wait. If we wait until he is in high school, say 15 years old, he will be more self-sufficient. As such, his caring half-sisters would likely be able to take care of him.”

Elizabeth was beginning to worry about her sister’s plan. Seven years? Amy wanted to wait 7 years to get her revenge?

“Wait a minute, Amy,” Elizabeth said. “You are talking about waiting 7 years. Just what kind of training are you planning on getting?”

“Mercenary training, Liz. I also want you two to learn martial arts. Think about it. If we went now, what fun could we have? You know nothing about torturing someone. You could accidentally kill them before we were satisfied.”

“When we go to kill them,” Amy continued, “I want to make them feel the pain mom, Chelly, and Lany felt. I want them to experience what we did. If I can manage it, I want daddy to be raped by a horse, just like you, me, and Mel.”

“Wow,” Melinda said, in awe of her little sister. “Amy. What happened to you?”

“What do you mean, Mel?”

“All the time we were in that bar, you just did as you were told. You never did anything without instructions. What happened?”

“We’re free, Mel. That is what happened. While we were there, I did what I had to to get by. You and Liz fought and got beaten. Do you remember that mother and her daughter that came to the bar seven years ago?”

“You mean the flight attendant and her daughter?”

“Yes. The daughter was told to fuck one of the patrons and she refused. Remember? The mother tried to intervene when they started beating the girl. What happened to the mother?”

“I remember,” Liz said. “They strung her up by her ankles and used a 2-man saw to cut her in half.”

“Right,” Amy said with a sad smile. “I learned that night that it was not worth fighting. You and Mel got beaten by the other girls if you showed initiative. You got beaten by the men if you did not service them. My way kept me from receiving any beatings. I tried to tell you before.”

“I remember,” Mel said, realizing that Amy was right.

“I still had to do all the sex things you two did, but I was not in too much physical pain over it.”

“I see,” Melinda replied. “And now that we are free, you don’t need to be all meek and mild. Is that it?”

“Partly,” Amy replied. “Another part, the biggest part, is the fact that I want revenge on the people that put us there. Until that is done, I cannot move on with my life. The problem is that, right now, I am in no condition to exact my revenge.”

Ed, listening to the girls’ conversation, had to agree with Amy’s logic. They were not ready to do anything about John and Alanna. He was not sure that Elizabeth and Melinda could wait the amount of time Amy wanted, but that was another question.

“Ok, girls,” he said. “We are almost to Tokyo. We will have a three-hour layover there. I am going to make some calls. One will be to a surgeon I know in Beverly Hills that can give you three the surgery you want. The others will be to those friends of mine that I mentioned. When we get you healed up, we will decide what to do.”

With that, the conversation ended. The girls sat in silence for the rest of the trip, each contemplating their own future.

—–

Four days later……

Elizabeth and Melinda were alone in the hotel room. They had been in the hotel room for two days and Amy had been about to go stir crazy. Ed agreed to go with her so they went to get some food rather than call down for room service…..again. This was the first time the older sisters had been able to talk privately since Ed rescued them.

“Melinda,” Elizabeth said to her sister, “what do you think about Amy, now?”

Melinda had to think about that. Their younger sister had certainly changed since their escape. There was a hard edge to her that neither sister had ever seen. Melinda thought she was hiding something.

“I don’t know,” Melinda replied. “I get the feeling that she is hiding something. Seeing how she has changed, I wonder how long she has been hiding it.”

“I know. I keep thinking back to that conversation on the plane. Didn’t you notice something odd when we were talking? When she was talking about killing Alanna and Dad?”

“Um, not really. I was pretty much in shock. I mean, I had never seen her act that way.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said patiently, “but I am talking about when she was talking about the training. She said she wanted us – you and me – to get martial arts training. She said we knew nothing about torturing people. Again, she was referring to you and me. What do you think about that?”

“Huh? Are you sure? She could have been talking about all three of us.”

“No. Her exact words were ‘I also want you two to learn martial arts….you know nothing about torturing someone….you could accidentally kill them before we were satisfied.’ Does that sound like she was including herself?”

“Hmmm. Now that you mention it, I think I do remember that. And you are right. It does not sound like she was including herself.”

“Which leads me to believe,” Elizabeth continued, “that you are right. She is hiding something. The question that concerns me now is this: do we really want to open Pandora’s Box and find out what it is she is hiding?”

“Maybe we should talk to Ed. See if he knows anything. She has stuck to his side like glue since we got on that plane in Bangkok. The only time she is away from him is when either of them are going to the bathroom or taking a shower.”

“No. I think we should ask her straight out when they get back. It may be nothing. We might be imagining the whole thing. You know how paranoid we got back there.”

“You’re right,” Melinda replied. “It might be nothing. Okay. We will ask her when they get back.”

“When we get back,” Amy asked as she and Ed entered the room. “You were talking about a ‘her’ so that leads me to believe you meant me. What do you want to ask me?”

Melinda blushed as she realized that she and Elizabeth no longer had a choice. Over the last 4 days, they had seen a side of Amy they had never encountered. She was sharp; frightfully sharp. She would know if they tried to lie to her. Melinda did not understand it, but Amy seemed to have a built-in lie detector.

“Well, Amy,” Melinda said, realizing that now was as good as any time to broach the subject, “we were wondering about something you said on the plane. You said that we needed to learn martial arts and we knew nothing about torturing someone. You weren’t including yourself, were you?”

“No,” Amy said with a sigh. “I wasn’t.”

“You know martial arts,” Elizabeth asked incredulously. “Where did you learn that?”

“Not just martial arts,” Amy replied. “I have been trained to fight bare-handed, with knives, with swords, and with handguns. You may not remember, but for the first four years we were in Thailand, I never saw you. I was too young for them to put on stage so they trained me in other ways.”

“Why,” Ed asked, intrigued.

“To protect the girls. There was fierce rivalry among the seedier bars there. One bar would often steal girls from another bar. With two few guards to fight off the more serious attempts, they wanted me – and a few other girls trained like me – to wait for an opening and then strike. Once we killed those who took us, we were to return the other girls to the bar.”

“They believed you would do that?”

“They did,” Amy said. “And to be honest, I would have. The girls at our bar were, if not treated well, treated better than any of the other bars in the area. Had the girls been found on the street with no one to look after them, they would have been fair game to anyone strong enough to hold them still. Deaths and physical damage were less frequent at our bar.”

“Don’t get the wrong idea, though. The owners didn’t do it for love of the girls. The girls were just merchandise. The point was to take care of the merchandise. It is expensive to replace the girls. New girls have to be broken and retrained. That takes time and a girl being broken and retrained brings no money into the bar while costing the bar in meals and room.”

“No,” Amy continued. “They wanted us alive and well so we could draw money. That girl that died the night you rescued us? She shouldn’t have. There was no one to replace her. The bartender will get punished for that…..not to mention the men who killed her.”

“They would punish the bartender and the patrons? How?”

“The bartender would be killed and the patrons that killed the girl would be castrated. If someone really offended the owner, an example was made.”

“What kind of example?”

“One guy received a sex-change operation against his will. He was then sent to another of the owner’s bars and broken. Last I heard, he was servicing customers like the rest of the girls.”

“Wait a minute,” Elizabeth said. “I never heard anything about that. How do you know all this?”

“Like I said,” Amy replied. “I was trained to protect the girls. I was one of the few to carry out tortures and executions on those that abused the other girls. I was there when the guy got his sex-change operation.”

“It’s SRS,” Melinda said.

“What?”

“It is not called a sex-change operation, anymore,” Melinda answered with a smile. “The political correctness brigade now call it SRS, which stands for sex reassignment surgery.”

“Who gives a fuck,” Elizabeth demanded, exasperated. “You were killing people over there, Amy?”

“Yes.”

“How could you?”

“They told me that if I didn’t, they would kill you two. The choice was easy. And these men were scum. In the plane, I mentioned the mother who was cut in half because she tried to stop the customers from beating her daughter. The men who did that were the first men I killed.”

“It was a year after the incident. Apparently the men realized that they crossed the line and fled before the owner caught them. Well, eventually, they were caught. I had been training on the use of throwing knives and my trainer had me use these men as targets. By that time, I was good. When I was finished, there were 12 to 15 knives in each of the four men.”

Elizabeth was shocked. It was like hearing someone talk about someone else. There was no remorse. That, Elizabeth thought, was the worst part. There was no remorse at all for the killings Amy had performed.

“How many,” Elizabeth asked.

“Ehh?”

“How many men have you killed?”

“Ahhh. I have killed 247 men.”

“And women,” Ed asked. “I know that women there can be brutal as well.”

“True,” Amy said, “but we didn’t kill the women. They were sent to a different bar and one of that bar’s girls was brought to our bar. They couldn’t put someone who had killed one of our girls in with the rest of the girls. The offender wouldn’t last one night.”

“So, why do you want your sisters to get training?”

“I know that, alone, I could get in there and do the job, but I want to share this with them. To do that, they need to be able to protect themselves in case things don’t go as planned. I can wait while they get the training. I will go through it as well to add to the training I have already had.”

The older sisters could say no more. They knew they would need time to process all that their sister had said.

“Anyway,” Amy added, “that is for later. First on my agenda is to get my body fixed up. I know I am probably being narcissistic, but I want my pussy repaired, if possible. Then after recovering from that, I will look at whatever training your friends can offer.”

Ed looked at the older girls and smiled at the nods they gave him. He understood. Elizabeth was the oldest, but she was still only 20 years old. Their bodies had been seriously abused and if there was any way to correct any of that, he wanted to help them get it corrected.

—–

Four years later…..

Phillip Amsted looked around at all the casings and began to pick them up. The girls had used a lot of ammunition, but they were making some real progress. They still had a long way before they caught up with their younger sister, but, then again, so did everyone else Phillip knew.

Amy was something beyond his understanding. She was only 21 but handled knives, guns, and practically any weapon better than anyone he knew. She had even taught him a few things, though he hated to admit it.

She could, for example, hit a man-sized target at almost 200 meters without a scope. With a scope, her maximum range was close to 2000 meters. She had impeccable timing as well. She had shown him a trick he was dying to show Ed. Ed was one of the best sharpshooters Phillip had ever known, even if the old guy rarely went shooting these days.

“Alright, girls,” he said to Melinda and Elizabeth, “help me pick up this brass and then we will get back to the barracks.”

The girls cheerfully agreed. They had done well today and they knew it. It was, however, a hot and sticky day and a shower back at the barracks was just what they wanted.

The barracks were just that: barracks. A decommissioned military base in South America had been purchased by Ed and his friends for just this kind of training. They (the friends and the girls) could do whatever they wanted without fear of ‘authorities’. They had had some difficulty when they first arrived but after Amy was set loose on the squatters, there had been no more trouble.

Amy was not with the older girls. They were not happy, but they knew that Amy had more than extra previous training going for her. She had talent.

It did not matter what these men showed Amy. Within minutes, she was able to do it. After a couple of weeks, she was able to perform at the same level of expertise shown by their trainers. After a couple of months, the trainers were struggling to keep up with her.

Frankly, if Amy hadn’t been so sweet about the whole thing, the older girls would have been jealous. They still were, a bit, but Amy never rubbed it in their faces. She never bragged or even talked about her training. If the trainers didn’t talk where Melinda and Elizabeth could hear them, the older girls would never know anything about their sister’s training.

Amy never shirked her duties. From the minute they got there, she was helping out in any way she could. She never waited for anyone to ask her for something. She was always offering assistance.

As far as the older girls could tell, Amy’s behavior had two major side effects. First, Amy was the first person to be trusted with complicated, dangerous tasks. The men respected her. Second, her extra activities had a major benefit of making her supremely physically fit.

Amy, though she still had her petite form, was stronger than most of the men in the area. She could now run 30 miles without stopping. Melinda and Elizabeth pooped out after 10.

The older girls knew that they were never going to be as good as Amy was with these kinds of activities. Their satisfaction, however, came from the fact that, despite their inability to keep up with Amy, they were surpassing their trainers in many areas.

The one area, they still had difficulty with was marksmanship. Guns were still a problem. They were good, but they wanted to be better. That was why they pushed Phillip to bring them out to the range every day.

“Damn, girls,” Phillip said, startling Melinda from her thoughts as they finished picking up the casings and started back to the barracks, “I don’t know how much more I can teach you. You have come a long way in only 3 months.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said, “but we still aren’t as good as Amy.”

Phillip lost his smile and came to a halt.

“Listen,” he said as he turned to the girl. “I don’t want to disappoint you, but it will be very difficult, if not impossible to become as good as her with a gun. I have never, and I mean NEVER, seen anyone as good as she is.”

“It is good to want to be like her,” he continued as they resumed their jog back to the barracks, “but do not beat yourself up because you aren’t. You two are still better than 90% of the people on this base. When I said there wasn’t much more I could teach you, it was because you are as good as I am.”

“But it is not just guns with Amy. It is everything. She is like a one-woman army.”

“I know what you mean,” Phillip said with a chuckle. “To be honest, some of the trainers are afraid of her. They think that if they piss her off, she could kill them.”

“I don’t think she could do somethi…..”

“She could,” Phillip said, cutting Elizabeth off mid-sentence. “She never shows it, but there is a darkness in her. There is a purpose driving her and I pity anyone who gets in her way.”

Melinda and Elizabeth just looked at each other. They knew the motivation behind Amy’s actions. They couldn’t, however, tell anyone. Ed had been very specific on that point. There was no point in putting anyone else at risk.

As they crested the hill and looked down into the area surrounding the barracks, Phillip realized he might get his wish. Ed was here. Amy should be able to show him her trick.

“C’mon, girls,” he said with a smile. “It looks like your ‘Uncle’ is here. Let’s double-time it.”

Picking up the pace, they ran the last mile to the camp.

—–

“So,” Ed said to Mike Mitchell, the lead trainer and facilitator of this camp, “you think the girls are ready?”

“Ready,” Mike asked. “I do not know about that. You four have been as tight-lipped as anyone I have ever met when it comes to why they needed the training. what I do know is that there is nothing more we can teach them.”

“The older ones, Elizabeth and Melinda, could stand toe-to-toe with any special forces soldier in America. They have superior ability with guns and knives. They are proficient in three….no four schools of martial arts and as far as strategic planning is concerned, they are better tacticians than anyone else I know. Well, with one exception.”

“And what about Amy,” Ed asked.

“She is the exception. For the last year, she has been training us, not the other way around.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Afraid not, Ed,” Mike said. “That girl is kind of scary.”

“You are not the first to feel that, Mike.”

“Are you sure you cannot tell me what is going on? I am genuinely worried about Amy. She has something driving her and whatever it is, if there is someone in her way, they will suffer dearly.”

“I am sorry, Mike. That is their secret. I cannot say more.”

“No problem, Ed,” Mike replied with a smile. “I am just their trainer. You pay well and don’t place any restrictions on how we do our job.”

“I thought you were here,” Phillip huffed and puffed as he entered the room.

“Hi, Phil,” Ed replied with a smile. “You look all out. What’s wrong?”

“I just ran a mile with a 50-pound pack on my back. That’s what’s wrong. And let me tell you something. If either of you tell those girls I was this bad off, I will kill you.”

“Trying to show off for the girls, Phil,” Mike asked with a grin on his face. “That’s just sad. Remember. You are twenty years older than they are.”

“Fuck. I know that, but they weren’t even sweating hard.”

“See what I mean, Ed,” Mike asked, turning back to his employer. “They may not be ready, but they have had everything we can give them.”

“Oh, by the way,” Phillip interrupted, “is Amy back yet, Mike? I have something I want her to show you.”

“Yeah. She, Brent, Tony, and Rick all got back three hours ago. I think she was going to take a shower and a nap.”

“Great. I will be right back.”

Phillip ran to the barracks and gasped – just as he always did – when he saw Amy in the barracks. The girl never wore clothes indoors. Outside, she was never without gear that would help her hide in her surroundings. He shouldn’t have been surprised. The girl had no modesty.

She was beautiful. She had beautiful 32-C breasts and hair down to her ass. She may be only 5′2″, but she had a figure most women would kill for. Her physical activities, though rigorous, had not distorted her form, making her look like a female bodybuilder.

“Amy,” Phillip whispered into the sleeping girl’s ear. “It is time to ge…..”

Further discussion was lost as Phillip staggered back from a vicious blow that dislocated his nose.

“Oh, Phillip,” exclaimed Amy as she jumped up from bed and rushed to help him. “I am sorry. Oh, it looks like I broke your nose. Just a sec….”

Without giving him a chance to object, she placed her hands on either side of his nose and with a quick jerk, set it right. Phillip blanked out for a second as the pain overwhelmed him. While he was taking a second to recover, Amy got dressed. She knew he would never disturb her rest if she wasn’t needed for something.

“What can I do for you,” she asked, seeing that he was coming around again.

“Ugh. Yeah. Your ‘Uncle’ Ed is here. I was wondering if you could show him and Mike that trick you showed me the other day.”

“Trick?”

“Yeah. The coin trick.”

“Well, it is not really a trick, Phillip, but I could show them if you like.”

“Excellent. Then get…..oh. You are dressed. Then come with me.”

“Um. Ok.”

The two headed back and, after a minute, arrived at HQ.

“I see you woke her up,” Mike said. “Dislocated your nose, did she? And here I thought you had learned after the last time.”

“Shut up. Just come outside with us. You gotta see this.”

The three men and Amy went outside. Phillip gave Amy his gun and turned to Mike.

“Mike, you got a quarter?”

“Yeah. Why?”

“Let me see it,” Phillip demanded, holding out his hand.

“Ok,” Mike said agreeably as he handed the quarter over.

“Call it, Ed. Heads or tails.”

“Um….heads.”

Without pausing, Phillip flipped the coin high into the air, watching as it flipped.

BANG!!

“WHAT THE FUCK,” exclaimed Mike as he jumped from the noise.

“Just this,” Phillip replied as he picked up the coin. “Take a look.”

“There is a hole in it,” Ed replied, stating the obvious.

“No kidding. But look. You can tell by the indent around the hole that the bullet struck the ‘heads’ side.”

“Dumb luck,” Mike said. “Yes, it is impressive that she can shoot a hole through a spinning coin, but hitting the called side? That has to be luck.”

“Try it again, then,” Phillip goaded.

“Okay,” Mike replied as he pulled another quarter from his pocket. “Tails this time.”

He flipped the coin high into the air and, realizing what was to come, quickly covered his ears.

BANG!!

“Damn,” Mike said as he picked up the coin. “Tails this time. Could still be luck, but why don’t you think so?”

“Yesterday, Amy and I went through a roll of quarters repeating this trick. 40 quarters. She hit the right side every time.”

“What does that mean,” Ed asked.

“Ed,” Mike said, “it means that her timing is perfect. Her eyes are right on as well. If she can see the flipping coin and time it so the bullet hits the right side as it is turning over and over, well, I have never seen anything like it.”

“Phil,” Mike said, “I think we are done here, for now. I have had reports from all the other guys and Melinda and Elizabeth are as good as we can make them. You agree with that?”

“I do.”

“Good. Then go tell the girls to pack up their gear. They will be leaving with Ed the day after tomorrow.”

“Sure thing, Mike,” Phillip answered as he left.

“That goes for you, two, little lady,” Mike said as he turned to Amy.

He paused for a moment as he looked at her. She was looking to the east, not saying anything. She was motionless, but both Mike and Ed could feel the tension pouring from inside her.

“Hey, Amy,” Ed said gently, getting her attention, “go pack your things. We will be leaving soon.”

“You bet, Uncle Ed,” she said as she jumped up and gave him a big hug.

She suddenly looked down and, noticing the gun still in her hand, gave the gun to Mike.

“Can you give that back to Phillip? Thanks. Oh. And please tell him I am sorry about his nose.”

She then turned and ran for the barracks. After watching her disappear, the two men went back inside to have a beer.

—–

Los Angeles, CA – two weeks later…..

Ed paced the room. Since getting back from the training camp, the apartment had been a scene of constant tension. Ed had suspected it before, but now he knew that Amy was calling the shots. There were moments when she was a sweet girl, just like when she hugged him at the camp, but they were few and far between. They also rarely lasted more than a few minutes.

The two older girls seemed content to let their little sister lead. It was no wonder, really. She was the smartest and strongest of the three. They all wanted revenge on their father and Alanna for the murder of their mother and older sisters, but only Amy seemed to have any ideas on how to accomplish it.

This was not the reason Ed was pacing. The reason for his pacing was that Amy had disappeared. Since arriving in Los Angeles almost two weeks before, the three girls had been content to allow Ed to take them anywhere they needed to go. They had all been together since arriving in the city.

This, however, must have been irritating Amy. When Ed, Elizabeth, and Melinda awoke this morning, they found a note from Amy on the table. She had been having difficulty thinking with everyone all around her, so she went for a walk to clear her head. There had been no mention of when she would be back.

It was now 14 hours later, 9:00pm. Ed was worried sick that something had happened. The girls still had no cell phones so there was no way to get in touch with her until she came back. Ed was torn between worrying about her well-being and the well-being of anyone who pissed her off. She had shown that she had a temper. The scary thing was that she was never out of control. Even when supremely pissed off, she was always in full control of her actions.

“Ed,” Melinda said, “you’re pacing again. Come and sit down. Worrying about her is not going to get her to come back any sooner. She’ll come back when she has found the solution to her problem.”

“Problem? What problem?”

“I don’t know.”

“Neither of us do,” Elizabeth added. “Amy just does this. When something is bothering her, rather than talk about it, she goes……what do the Australians call it, Mel?”

“Walkabout”

“Yeah. She goes walkabout.”

“And how long is she usually gone?”

“It varies,” Melinda said. “Sometimes it is hours, sometimes it is days. In the camp, she had Mike all worried once because she was gone for three weeks.”

“Three weeks? Jesus! What did she eat?”

“Whatever she could. Berries, nuts, bugs, whatever animal she could kill and cook. Hell, she shocked the camp when she came back because she was carrying this jaguar. It was a full-grown male that weighed around 220 pounds.”

“I remember that,” Elizabeth said with a chuckle. “It scared the hell out of Mike when he was taking the ropes off it and it snapped at him.”

“Yeah, and Amy just grabs Jim’s gun and puts three bullets in the animal’s head.”

“Why didn’t she kill it before,” Ed asked.

“I didn’t know how long it would take me to get back to camp,” Amy said as she entered the room. “I didn’t want the meat getting gamy. I had carried that damn oversized cat for six days. It was a great workout. The only annoying part was that I would have to set it down and brain it every six hours or so to keep it unconscious.”

“Amy,” Ed asked as he sunk into a chair, relief washing over him, “where have you been?”

“I needed to clear my head so I took a walk.”

“THAT WAS ALMOST 15 HOURS AGO,” Ed shouted, his anger rising.

“I am sorry, Uncle Ed,” Amy said contritely. “I just had this thought that had been bugging me for a few days and whenever I thought I had it, it would get lost.  I just needed time to figure this out.”

“And did you?”

“Yep. It was a question I have been meaning to ask you.”

“Really? What is it?”

“Do you still have the tapes your daughter made twelve years ago?”

“Yes,” Ed said with a frown. “I am sorry, but I have not destroyed them, yet.”

“Actually, that is a good thing. I need to see the one with your daughter killing mom.”

“What,” asked Melinda. “Why?”

“I understand if you two do not want to see it again,” Amy said to Melinda and Elizabeth, “but I need to ask Ed about something in it. It will only take a few minutes, so if you want to wait in the other room, go ahead.”

“No,” Elizabeth said. “I don’t know what it is you are curious about, but I can deal with it.”

“Me too,” Melinda said.

Ed, looking at the girls, sighed. He hated letting them see their mother’s pain. The poor woman had been stripped of all dignity and had been brutally tortured before death claimed her. As far as Ed could see, there was nothing worth watching that. One look at Amy’s face, however, was enough to tell him that she would not let this go.

Sighing again, he got up and went to his room and got the tape from the safe. Returning to the living room, he put the tape in the player and turned on the TV. At least, he thought, there is no sound on this one. The movie had only played for a few minutes, however, when Amy asked him to pause it.

“I thought I remembered this,” Amy said triumphantly. “Uncle Ed, how many women are on the screen?”

“Three,” Ed said thoughtfully as he looked at the screen. “Somehow, I had forgotten this.”

“Who is the woman helping your daughter?”

Ed was shook. Amy had seen the video only once……four years ago in that bar in Bangkok. She had never forgotten the details. Looking at the figure of the second torturer, he knew who it was from the size of the woman.

“Her name is Rita Caldwell. She was my daughter’s best friend. They kind of drifted apart after this occurred. I do know that Alanna sends Rita $10,000 a month as a kind of thanks for the help Rita gave back then.”

“Where does this Rita live?”

“I do not know.”

“Can you find her?”

“I can. You want her killed?”

“Um……no. Not yet, anyway. I just want to know where she is. She has information I want.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“The identity of everyone who was there that day,” Amy answered. “When they take mom to the kitchen, Rita and your daughter are in the picture, but the picture moves. This means the camera is held by someone. I want to know who held it. They are as guilty as Rita and Alanna.”

“How many people are you planning on killing?”

“So far? Only three; Rita, Alanna, and daddy. If I can find the cameraperson, I may hire him or her to run the technical side of filming our fun.”

“And this fun…..what do you have planned?”

“Before I tell you, Uncle Ed, I have another question. Do you want to be there?”

“”I do not know, Amy,” Ed said. “I really do not know.”

“Ok,” Amy said. “I was planning on you watching little Johnny while we do the dirty work. I was pretty sure you would not want to be there. As for the rest, it is quite simple.”

“We will take Rita first. We will not kill her for a while. We will keep her so Alanna can watch her friend die. You mentioned that daddy and Alanna always go to an island in the Caribbean around the end of November each year, right?”

“Yes. The last week of November.”

“And how big is this island?”

“It is a decent size. About half of one square mile.”

“Ok. That is about two months from now. I want Rita found. We will take her in the second week of June and then go to the island. You will stay here. After we take Rita, I will call you and you will remove your daughter’s ‘viewing privileges’ from the bank account. If she is checking it on a regular basis, it will not be long before she calls you to get an explanation.”

“You will go down there to talk to them about some investments you have planned. While you are there, you will try to get Alanna to allow you to spend an afternoon with your grandson. You two will go out on their boat. You did say they had a boat, right?”

“Yes. They have a yacht and a little fishing boat. The fishing boat is moored at the island year-round in the boathouse.”

“You can drive it,” Amy asked.

“I can.”

“Can you sail the yacht?”

“Yes. I did a lot of sailing when I was younger.”

“Even better. Then tell Alanna you want to go fishing with Johnny. She may be hesitant, but do whatever you can to convince her. Once you and Johnny are away, Mel, Liz, and I will strike. We will enter the house and use tranquilizer darts to put Alanna and daddy out. We will move them to a new location and I will call you, using Alanna’s phone.”

“You will,” Amy continued, “return to the island, saying that an emergency had come up and daddy and Alanna had to return to Italy. A helicopter from the mainland had picked them up and they took a plane home. They asked you to sail the yacht home as it would give you more time with Johnny.”

“Will I see John or Alanna again?”

“That,” Amy replied, “is up to you. If you want to watch her die, we can work something out with Johnny.”

“Uh, no,” Ed said. “I do not know if I could handle watching her die in front of me.”

“If you would like, we can film it for you.”

“You weren’t planning on filming it?”

“No,” Amy answered. “This is a one-time thing. For revenge. I will not need to watch it later.”

“Ok. I can find a film crew for you,” Ed said.

“Were you the one who found the film crew for Alanna?”

“Yes.”

“Did you know that they are all dead?”

“WHAT?!?”

Amy smiled. It was good to know that she was right. Ed may have been involved in the beginning, but when he turned his back on the whole affair, he didn’t look back.

“Everyone associated with the event died over eleven years ago. There was a big investigation. Apparently, this guy named Chris Sorenson was arrested for drug trafficking. while he was in jail waiting for the trial, the police obtained a warrant and searched his home. They found a huge stash of cocaine, some child porn, and a couple of realistic-looking snuff films.”

“They found some notes about a job he had done 9 months earlier – editting a snuff project where a mother and her two daughters were killed on film – and an address book with the contact numbers of some of the people listed in the notes. Before they could ask Chris about it, though, he was found dead in his cell. The coroner’s report listed poison as the cause of death.”

“Running a check on the names in Chris’ address book, they found that several had been in the area at the time of the job and also had lengthy police records. They question all but two of the people. The two they could not question were dead. They had been killed within 36 hours of Chris Sorenson’s death. As a side note, one of the people killed was a famous chef that had been accused of cannibalism (never proven) and as a result lost her job in a restaurant in France.”

“The people they questioned knew of a job involving a mother and two daughters, but had no details. After polygraphs and lengthy questioning, the police assumed that either the job never took place or the people involved with it were dead.”

“I am only guessing, but your daughter probably knew about Sorenson’s drug habits. She might have had an informant on the police force and arranged Chris’ death after the arrest. She knew that after a drug arrest, a search warrant was likely and killed the other two people that were there that day. She probably spared Rita due to their friendship.”

Ed was stunned. He knew nothing about any of this. He would not, however, put it beyond Alanna to be that ruthless.

“It is possible,” he acquiesced. “How did you find out about all this?”

“I found a corrupt cop that had been involved with the investigation and fucked his brains out in return for information. He snuck the report out of storage for me and let me read it. That is part of why I am so late.”

“And the other part?”

“Well, on the way back to the hotel, I was attacked by some guys. I guess they thought that because I am so small, I would be an easy rape victim. They were wrong.”

“What happened?”

“They will live, but they may be in the hospital for a while. There were three guys. Two of them may need prosthetic legs. None of them will be able to father children. I made sure I burst their testicles before I called 911.”

“Anyway,” Amy said with a smile, “how long will it take you to track down Rita? I really want to talk to her.”

“Are you going to kill her too?”

“Yes. But depending on how helpful she is, I may be quick about it. My main targets are daddy and Alanna. They will be begging me to kill them before I am done. Rita, if she is helpful, will die quickly.”

“I will have her address by morning.”

“Excellent. After my fun tonight, I do not think it would be wise to stay very long. Those guys I mangled will be able to describe me and I do not want to have to deal with the police.”

“Agreed,” Ed said as he turned to make the first of many phone calls.

—–

Reno, NV – Six Weeks Later

Rita Caldwell was unhappy. The monthly check from Alanna was a week late. Having become dependent on the monthly income over the last 12 years, Rita was having to call her creditors and let them know that their money would be there, but it would be a few days late. She had been a good customer over the last several years so she doubted that there would be a problem. The only problem she had was the embarrassment.

She pondered this as she walked from the post office on her way home. She lived in a nice apartment, but she did not trust her neighbors. Because of this, she never had mail delivered to her apartment. While it was a small inconvenience to walk the two miles to the post office 6 days a week, she could use the exercise. She often stopped by during her morning jog. For the last week, however, the foul weather had prevented her from taking her morning run. Instead, she would use the treadmill in the community gym and walk to the post office in the afternoon.

It was a cold night and the snow was beginning to fall as she approached her front door. She went into her freezing apartment and immediately turned up the thermostat. It would soon be warm. She decided to take a warm shower. By the time she was done, the heat would be up.

She walked through her dark apartment stripping off her clothes as she went. Walking through the bedroom, she went into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Sighing contentedly, she stepped under the spray of the warm water. She quickly scrubbed herself clean and spent the next 5 minutes soaking under the heavy spray, letting the warm water relax her muscles. Turning off the water, she stepped out of the shower and cursed. She had forgotten to put the towels away last night and, as a result, there were no towels in the bathroom.

Walking into the bedroom, she turned on the light and froze. There was someone sitting in a chair in the corner of the bedroom. Rita would have screamed but the gun the person held in her gloved hand, along with a clear indication that the she wanted Rita to be quiet, convinced Rita that screaming would be unwise. Instead, she stood there numbly as the woman rose from the chair, picked up a towel from the pile beside the chair, and tossed it to Rita.

“Wrap yourself in that,” the woman said, “and sit on the bed, Rita.”

“D-d-do I know you,” Rita asked with a stutter as the woman sat back down.

“Not yet,” the woman said, motioning at the towel with the gun. “Let me introduce myself. I am Amy.”

Rita picked up the towel, wrapped it around herself and sat down.

“How did you get in here?”

“I have many talents, Rita. Some, you may find interesting. Others, you would never want to see. One of my favorite talents is the ability to know when someone is lying to me. You will not lie to me. Right, Rita?”

“Huh?”

“I picked your lock and let myself in four hours ago. I have been sitting here waiting for you. I was expecting you to notice me when you got home, but I guess your shower took precedence. You have a lovely body, by the way. Now, answer my question. Are you going to lie to me?”

Rita was confused. This woman caught her completely off balance. She seemed pleasant; despite the gun.

“No,” Rita said. “I will not lie to you.”

“Excellent,” Amy said delightedly. “Now, I want you to tell me my name.”

“Huh?”

“You must like that word. Anyway, I feel that knowing the person you are talking to helps to calm you down. I must admit that you look quite perturbed. Well, to be honest, if I found an armed woman in my home, I would probably be perturbed, as well. But, I want you relaxed. I have some questions that need answers and I would like you to cooperate willingly. Now, to begin, tell me my name.”

“Amy,” Rita said. “You said your name is Amy.”

“Very good. Most people, when surprised, find it very hard to concentrate. I like that you were able to remember my name. But you still seem tense. Is there anything I can do to make you more comfortable?”

Rita knew what she would like. That gun was making her very nervous. It hinted at a world of bad things that could happen to her.

“Could you put the gun down?”

“I think I have a better solution,” Amy said with a smile.

Flipping the gun around so it was pointed at herself, Amy held the gun out to Rita.

“Why don’t you hold the gun? I know that were I in your position, I would be more relaxed if I held the weapon.”

Rita numbly took the gun. As the young woman sat down again, Rita kept looking from the woman in the chair to the gun in her own hand. Amazed at the stupidity of the young woman, Rita raised the gun and, pointing it at the young woman, pulled the trigger.

CLICK

“Oh,” Amy said. “I forgot to mention. That gun is not loaded. If you wanted to attack me with it, you would be better off using it as a club or throwing the damn thing at me.”

“Then why give it to me?”

“To give you the illusion of control. Like I said earlier, I am a woman of many talents. I do not need a gun to get you to cooperate.”

“And what if I told you that I have a gun?”

“For someone who was fixated on the damn thing, you really didn’t look at it, did you? That is your gun.”

Looking at the gun, Rita hissed in disgust as she realized the woman was not lying. It really was her gun. In an act of frustrated desperation, she threw the gun at the woman’s head as hard as she could.

“Predictable,” Amy said as she caught the gun and set it on the table. “Rita, this is entertaining as hell, but we are not getting anywhere. Sit your ass down and let’s talk.”

“Talk about what,” Rita asked grudgingly as she sat on the bed.

“Two people. John McInish and his wife, Alanna.”

“Alanna and John? Why do you want to talk about them?”

“Because my name is Amy McInish.”

It took a second for the name to sink in, but when it did, Rita knew she was in trouble. This girl was supposed to be whoring herself in Bangkok. That, or she should have been dead.

As her mind whirled and tried to process this information, Rita saw the young woman rise and walk toward her. Scrambling to back away, Rita slid off the bed. Falling backwards, she hit her head on the nightstand and knocked herself unconscious.

“Fuck,” Amy said. “Well, I was going to need to get her out of here anyway. Might as well be now.”

Amy dressed Rita in dark clothing and put her in the chair. Rita showed no signs of waking soon. Amy picked up the phone, carefully removed the bug, and dialed the number to a pay phone down the street.

“Hello? Yeah. Change of plans. Have the van out front of the building in three minutes. Yeah. We will go now. Ok. See you in a few.”

Amy replaced the bug in the phone and hung up. Taking a minute to search Rita’s purse, Amy found the unconscious woman’s address book. Flipping through it, she found entries for Rita’s mother, sister, and nieces. Smiling, Amy put the address book in her pocket and, picking Rita up out of the chair, left the apartment.

—–

“Wakey wakey,” a vaguely familiar voice said as cold water splashed Rita in the face, shocking her to full alertness.

The first thing Rita noticed was the chair. She was bound to it and found movement nearly impossible. The bindings were tight, but not terribly uncomfortable. Looking closer, she saw that whoever had bound her had taken precautions geared at preventing the bindings from cutting off circulation.

The second thing she noticed was that she was stark naked. The room was cool but not cold. Whoever had taken her was making an effort to keep her relatively comfortable, if immobile. In fact, the only uncomfortable part of this, so far, were the floodlights shining in her face. She could tell there were other people in the room, but the bright lights made it impossible to identify them.

“I’m sorry,” the familiar voice said as the floodlights went out. “Were those making it hard for you to see? Don’t worry. With them out, your eyesight will return to normal in a minute and then we will make the introductions.”

Rita’s eyes adjusted to the light and she finally recognized the speaker as Amy, the woman who had broke into her apartment.

“How did I get here? Why am I naked? Why am I bound to this chair?”

“Whoa, Rita,” Amy said with a chuckle. “One at a time. I brought you here. Your attempt to flee from me resulted in you knocking yourself out when you fell and hit your head on the nightstand. We were not finished with our discussion about Alanna and my father so I decided to advance the timetable. I was going to bring you here anyway, but you did me the favor of being unconscious while I transported you. No fighting that way.”

“You are naked because you soiled yourself during transport and I am currently washing your clothes. Do you have a habit of pissing yourself in your sleep?”

“No, but then again, I do not have a habit of being abducted.:

“Fair enough,” Amy said with another chuckle, one echoed by the other two occupants of the room. “Keep your head about you and this may go well for you. As well as possible, that is. To answer the last question, you were bound to that chair because the floor here is concrete and we did not want you lying on a cold hard floor.”

“Now that you are awake, I can remove the bindings. Before I do, however, I want you to promise that you will not attack me or do anything else equally stupid once you are released. Will you do that for me?”

“Yes,” Rita said with a nod.

Amy just stood there, tapping her foot. After a moment, Rita understood.

“Oh! I promise I will not attack you or do anything else.”

“Excellent,” Amy said as she moved to free Rita.

It took only moments, but during the process, Rita was sorely tempted to break her promise. Amy was in a position where Rita could have easily gotten the upper hand. As Amy finished and backed away, Rita cursed herself for not risking it.

“I am glad you kept your promise. Regardless of how it seemed, I was never vulnerable. Had you attempted something, I would have had to hurt you……badly. Neither of us wants that.”

“But…..you kidnapped me.”

“I did,” Amy admitted. “But I really would rather have your cooperation. The best way to do that, I think, is to let you know that I will not hurt you more than is absolutely necessary.”

“My cooperation?”

“Yes. In your apartment, I told you my name. What is it?”

“Amy.”

“And my last name?”

“Oh, god. You said your last name is McInish.”

“Correct. Now I told you I wanted to talk about Alanna and John McInish, right? Can you guess why I would come to you about this?”

Rita could guess. She was not really wanting to say it on the off chance that Amy did not know about Rita’s part in her mother’s death.

“Um, no. I have no idea.”

Amy shook her head and walked toward the older woman. In a move that Rita could not follow, Amy backhanded the woman hard enough to knock her out of the chair and halfway across the room.

“Geez, Amy,” one of the other women said. “Don’t break her jaw.”

“It’s not broken. Bruised maybe, but not broken.”

“Fuck,” Rita muttered. “What was that for?”

“While we were in your apartment, you said you would not lie to me. You just lied. Lying is one of the only things that really pisses me off. You know why I came to you. Hey, Mel, turn on that TV.”

The woman named Mel turned on a TV that Rita had not noticed. To Rita’s horror, she recognized the scene from the snuff film she had helped make 12 years earlier. She took her time getting back to the chair, trying to think of a way out of this.

“That,” Amy said, “is you – Rita Caldwell – and Alanna – then called Alanna McAllister – killing my mother. I have researched this video and I have the others made the same day, where you two made my mother kill my two older sisters.”

“Alanna did it. I only helped a little. I swear.”

“I know. That is why I am offering you this chance. I want your help in getting close to Alanna. I can do it on my own, but with you, it would be a little easier.”

“You’re not going to kill me?”

“Oh, yes,” Amy said with a smile. “I am going to kill you. The choice before you is not one where your actions will determine if you live or die. In this situation, your actions will determine how you die.”

“What are my options?”

“If you help me, I end it quick for you with a bullet in your brain. If you do not help me, I do to you what you did to my mother. I even have some new tricks to add to your performance. In other words, I can make it quick and relatively painless, or I can make you beg for death.”

“I will help you,” Rita quickly said, remembering the pain Amanda went through 12 years before.

“Smart woman,” Amy said. “Now, remember what I said about lying. If you hesitate or change your mind later, that will do what?”

“Really piss you off?”

“Right. That lie you told earlier was a small lie compared to lying in this. Punishment for lying this time would be extreme.”

“Lisa McDonald,” Amy said, reading from a small book she took from her pocket. “Danielle McDonald. Tabitha McDonald. Erika Winchell. Emily Horton.”

“What,” Rita asked, shocked that Amy had the names of her mother, her two sisters, and her two nieces. How do you know those names?”

“While you were passed out in the apartment, I stole your address book. After a little investigation, I discovered your family members. Should you try to back out of helping me, you will die the way my mother died, but not before you watch me destroy your family the same way. And they will know that you are the reason for their suffering.”

“You wouldn’t!”

“Amy,” the woman named Mel said. “What is this?”

Neither Melinda, nor Elizabeth, knew how far Amy was willing to go with this. They hoped she wasn’t serious, but the changes in Amy left them wondering. This could get real bad, real quick.

“I would,” Amy said with a face that scared everyone in the room. “And I will if you give me reason to. If you cooperate, however, your body will be found with only a bullet hole in your head. No other signs of torture will be present, because that is the trade-off. You help me, and I will make it easier than you deserve.”

“What do I need to do?”

“When I brought you here,” Amy said, “we eluded the watchers Alanna has covering you. When we get you back, they will be wondering where you went. I am going to have Ed drop you off at home.”

“Watchers? Ed?”

“You know what happened to Chris Sorenson 11 years ago?”

“He was arrested on a drug charge and died in the county jail.”

“True, but there were suspicions raised about that. Two of his friends were also found dead within 36 hours of Sorenson’s death. You know what happened when you made that film. I know Sorenson helped you make it. I am guessing there were other people in the kitchen who did not make an appearance on film. My guess is those are the individuals found murdered. Abigail Mincer and Mary Healey were their names.”

Rita flinched as she recognized the names.

“Thank you for confirming it for me. It seems that Alanna did not trust anyone associated with those films. Chris died because Alanna had contacts in the police force. Because Chris kept a journal about his film projects – a journal that named Abigail and Mary – those women had to go, as well.”

“Then why didn’t she kill me?”

“Because you were friends? Because you were on tape with her? Maybe because she knew that you might be useful again in the future. You certainly would never speak about all this as you would be implicated as well. Whatever the reason, it is only enough to keep you alive. She still has you watched most of the time.”

“What does Ed have to do with all of this?”

“You know Ed,” Amy asked.

“Yes. He is Alanna’s father.”

“I think it is time to introduce the others,” Amy said, seemingly changing topics. “The one leaning against the door is my oldest remaining sister, Elizabeth…..”

“Hi,” Elizabeth said.

“……and the one helping with the TV is my other sister Melinda.”

“Hello,” Melinda said with a wave.

“Four years ago, Ed rescued us from some shithole in Bangkok. He felt bad about what his daughter did to us, but he recently found out something that made him actually do something about it. He found out that our father did not die 12 years ago, as he had suspected.”

“He found out about the doppelganger,” Rita said, knowingly.

“Only after he went to Italy and saw Alanna and my father living together. Anyway, after discovering that he helped kill three innocent people, he wanted to kill himself. Instead, he tracked us down in Bangkok and helped us escape.”

“So, what am I supposed to do?”

“Well, you have not received your monthly check, right?”

“How do you know?”

“We had Ed move the funds to a different account. Right now, Alanna is probably furious that her money is not there. You have not received your check because she cannot write checks. What you will do, is go back to your apartment with Ed. You will pack your things. I want it to look like you and Ed are going to take the money and run.”

“She’ll kill me.”

“No. She will not risk losing valuable banking information by killing the only two people who have it. She will not trust a lackey to get the information from Ed. They will capture Ed and take him to her. If you are with him, they will take you too.”

“I have reliable information telling me that Alanna and John are on their island in the Caribbean right about now. When you get down there, Ed will put off telling Alanna anything. He will make a deal to tell her everything after he and Johnny go fishing. They will take a small fishing boat.”

“Alanna will keep you close, believing there is something between the two of you, and try to get the information from you. You are my distraction. While she is busy with you, and the guards are busy with Ed, we will make our way onto the island, take out the guards, and enter the house.”

“Once we have Alanna and John under our control, we will finish with you, as painlessly as possible. If I have any reason to believe you have betrayed us, we will leave. We will then plot to recapture you, and make you watch your family members die in agony. Are we clear?”

“If I do this, you promise it will be only me who pays for what I did?”

“I promise,” Amy said. “Trust me. I do not like resorting to this bullying, but I have to see this through and anyone who stands in my way will regret it. I only hope that, in your next life, you are not so easily led by bad people. Now, let’s go.”

A moment later a woman entered with Rita’s clothes. They were warm and clean. Rita gratefully put them on. Following Amy, they left the room.

—–

An Island in the Caribbean (Near the British Virgin Islands) – 4 days later

Rita sat at a table looking out the window at the Atlantic. It was absolutely gorgeous. Looking to the west, she could see Dog Island. It was about three miles away. To the south, about 8 miles away, was the island of Anguilla and Long Bay Village. she and Ed had passed through there on their way to Alanna’s island home.

Amy had been dead on. Ed and Rita had been picked up almost as soon as they returned to Rita’s apartment. The men who drove them to the airport and flew with them to Anguilla island said nothing to their charges. Ed and Rita had only each other to converse with.

Ed also sat at the table, thinking about the situation. He knew the girls had been on Anguilla island before he and Rita had arrived. The girls had left for the airport immediately after Ed and Rita left for the apartment. By Ed’s estimation, they had arrived almost a day earlier. He knew they planned to rent a boat from someone in West End Village under the pretense of fishing off of Dog Island to the northwest.

Upon arriving at the island an hour before, Ed and Rita were shown to the patio, given drinks, and were told that Alanna would be with them shortly. Now that they were here, neither Ed, nor Rita were inclined to talk about anything. They simply sat looking out at the water.

“It’s beautiful,” Alanna said as she came out onto the patio, “isn’t it, dad?”

“It is,” Ed agreed, not looking at his daughter.

“Alanna,” Rita asked as she motioned to the island off to the west, “what is that island over there?”

“It is called Dog Island. There are no settlements, but it has frequent visitors as the fishing is very good over there.”

“I think I would like to try that,” Ed said with a smile.

“I think you would like it, too. John and Johnny certainly do.”

Alanna set a pitcher of orange juice on the table and sat down. She poured herself a drink and sat in silence for a minute.

“So,” John said as he came out onto the patio, “here we all are. Beautiful day, isn’t it?”

“Sure is, honey,” Alanna said with a smile.

“Anyway,” John said, “shall we get down to business?”

“Sure,” Rita said, “what business?”

“You don’t know,” Alanna asked, looking from her friend to her father and back. “I thought you two were seeing each other.”

“Only casually, Alanna,” Ed said.

“Then, I am sorry, Rita. I thought you knew. You did not receive your check and had not called me yet so I thought you were in on it, as well.”

“In on what?”

“The money is gone,” Alanna said. “Dad moved it. That is why you have not received your $10,000.”

“So, Ed,” John said, “where is it?”

“Safe.”

“Why did you move it, dad?”

“Well, I have not got much longer and I wanted to see my grandson. This seemed to be the best way to get an invitation. God knows that you have come up with one excuse or other every other time I have asked. Is Johnny here with you?”

“What do you mean when you say you haven’t got much longer?”

“I am dying. Cirrhosis. The doctor says 3-6 months. I was really hoping to spend some time with Johnny.”

“Don’t worry, Ed,” John said. “Johnny is here. He spent the night on Anguilla with a friend. They should be back in about an hour.”

“So,” Alanna said, “will you tell us where the money is?”

“This afternoon. I would like to go out with Johnny over to that island – Dog Island you called it? – and do some fishing.”

“He would like that. He loves fishing there.”

“Good,” Ed said. “Then when we get back, you can cook the fish we catch and after Johnny goes to bed, I will give you both the new banking information.”

John and Alanna looked at each other for a moment. Neither of them saw the harm in letting the dying man see his grandson. John was sure that, after verifying the information, he could kill his father-in-law. He would be doing the old fuck a favor, actually. Cirrhosis was a nasty way to die.

“Sure thing, Ed,” John said. “I am sure Johnny would like that.”

The four ate breakfast and, an hour later, Johnny came home. Johnny recognized his grandfather from some pictures Johnny had seen. The strange woman was an unknown; probably a friend of his grandfather’s.

“Good morning, Johnny,” Alanna said. “Did you have fun?”

“Yeah, mom. It looks like I missed something.”

“Heh. Yeah. Your grandfather came down for a visit. He was hoping you would want to go fishing over at Dog Island.”

“Really? Great! I can use my new pole, right?”

“Sure,” John said with a smile. “It is yours, after all.”

“Did you want to come along, Rita,” Ed asked, trusting Amy’s intuition.

“Oh, dad,” Alanna said, proving Amy right, “I haven’t seen Rita for so long. Let her stay here so we ladies can catch up.”

“Yeah, Ed,” Rita said with a smile. “I am not crazy about fishing, anyway. You know that.”

“How about you, John?”

“Sorry, Ed. I have a ton of work to do. Maybe next time.”

“Working on your vacation? Sucks to be you.”

“Well, you know the saying, Ed. ‘No rest for the wicked.’ It’s the story of my life.”

The adults finished eating and Ed and Johnny left to go fishing. John, Alanna, and Rita watched as the two got in the motorboat and took off to the west.

“Ed loves fishing,” Rita said. “He is going to enjoy the hell out of this.”

“Rita,” Alanna said, “what the hell is going on? Are you fucking my father?”

“What? No. As Ed said, it is only casual.”

“And do you know anything about the money?”

“Only what he just told us.”

“Ok. Go sit in the living room. I am going to get us some coffee and will join you in a moment.”

“Not on the patio?”

“No. It is going to get hot out there real soon. I would rather not roast.”

Rita sat on the leather couch in the living room. It was a nicely decorated room. There was a suit of oriental armor standing in one corner of the room. There was a 52″ LCD TV. There was even a huge aquarium filled with exotic fish.

Sitting down on the couch, Rita wondered what was happening outside. Like Ed, she knew the girls were likely already in the area. On the drive back to the apartment five nights ago, Ed told her about the girls. All three of them were dangerous, but Amy was the leader. She repeatedly offered a chance for her sisters to leave, understanding that this was a risky proposition. Rita could tell that Amy frightened Ed. That girl was something terrifying when angered.

Alanna and John came into the living room with three cups of coffee. Sitting down, Alanna handed a cup to Rita as John took his and sat in a recliner. Rita was nervous about drinking the coffee, but she could not let Alanna know how scared she was. Smiling, Rita took a sip. It was good.

“This island is beautiful,” Rita said. “How big is it?”

“It is about half of a square mile,” Alanna said. “Not too big and not too small. This house was already here when we bought the island 7 years ago, but we practically had to tear it down and rebuild it. Right, John?”

“Yeah. And then the very next year, we came back to find all of the windows broken and the door off of it’s hinges.”

“What did you do?”

“We hired a private security service,” Alanna said. “They have an office in a building we put up on the other end of the island. They make sweeps every twenty minutes. There are four men on at all times. That way, if anything comes up, they can deal with it.”

“Is four enough?”

“Oh, yes,” John answered. “It is normally very quiet out here. That is why we bought it as a summer home. It gives us three months each year of peace and quiet. But mostly, they are unnecessary. They are more of a deterrent for young kids who want a place to party.”

“Anyway, Rita,” Alanna said, “how have you been doing? When did you start meeting my fath……”

John turned to his wife as she suddenly went silent. She was clutching her chest. Sticking from her left breast was a dart. Seeing it had to come from the direction of the kitchen, he turned in that direction just in time to see a young woman holding a dart gun. Before he could respond, he was hit in the groin with one of the darts. His bathrobe did little to protect his manhood as he was hit. To his astonishment, the substance in the dart was quick-acting and he had no time to save himself as he fell to the floor.

“That was quick,” Rita said to Amy.

“Actually, I meant to be here 30 minutes ago, but the rotation of the guards slowed me up. I had to be careful so I wouldn’t alert the others.”

“Are they dead?”

“No. They were hit with a cocktail that will keep them under for about eight hours. From the notes in the guard building, they operate on 12-hour shifts. The next crew is not due for 10 hours. This lot will be up and trying to figure out what happened before their replacements arrive.”

“Did they see you?”

“Really,” Amy said, surprised, “do you think I would really let them be able to identify me? No.”

“Where are the others?”

“Securing a boat. We will be leaving in twenty minutes. I would like you to help me tie these two up. The serum I gave them will keep them limp and unable to move for an hour, but I want to make sure they are completely secured before the others get here.”

“Ok.”

As Rita moved to tie Alanna, Rita saw her former friend’s eyes move.

“Wait a minute,” Rita said. “Are they awake?”

“Yes. The serum incapacitates them without knocking them out. They can hear and see everything. They just cannot do anything about it.”

Rita nodded and continued to secure Alanna. If looks could have killed, Rita would have been dead. The hatred showing in Alanna’s eyes was intense. Rita wanted to apologize, but knew that Amy had forbidden talking about this to the two hostages. A minute later, Rita stood. Alanna, even if she could have moved, would not be able to do anything to help herself.

Looking over, she saw that Amy had finished with John. As she watched, Amy used one hand to pick her father off of the floor and drop him in the recliner. The strength was astonishing. Looking in John’s eyes, Rita saw he could not believe it, either. Amy walked over and picked Alanna up the same way and dropped her on the couch.

“It’s time, Rita. You have been helpful and I will keep my promise. Are you ready?”

Rita took a deep breath. This was it. Amy was going to kill her. Looking at Alanna and John, she knew her death was going to be easy. Letting her breath out slowly, she nodded once.

There was no time to wonder about it. In a flash, Amy pulled a gun from behind her back and put three bullets into Rita’s head. Alanna watched in wide-eyed terror as her former friend fell to the floor, her eyes already glazed over in death.

Amy walked into the kitchen, stripping off the thin rubber gloves she was wearing, she put on the latex gloves she brought with her. These gloves were more suited to the task of dismembering Rita. Amy got a meat cleaver and went back to the living room. Ignoring the dead woman’s clothes, Amy went to work.

First, she removed Rita’s arms and then the legs. She dropped these limbs in the laps of her two captives, letting them deal with the thoughts that arose from what they saw. At one point, Alanna closed her eyes. Amy, seeing this, put down the cleaver and walked over to her father’s wife.

“No,” Amy said vehemently as she delivered a stunning back hand to Alanna’s face, smearing blood on the older woman’s cheek. “You will watch this!”

Alanna, stunned by the blow opened her eyes and did not try to avoid the scene again. Ten minutes later, Rita was destroyed. Her chest had been carved open by the cleaver. Her heart was pulled free and placed on the table in front of the couch. The dead woman’s lungs sat on the mantle over the fireplace.

Listening carefully, Amy heard her sisters coming. She quickly got up and administered a shot that put the two captives to sleep within seconds. After placing hoods over their heads, she went to greet her sisters in the kitchen.

“Are you re….”

Melinda’s question was cut off as she saw her younger sister’s clothes.

“What the fuck, Amy? Is this a fucking abattoir?”

“It was for Rita. I did keep my promise, though. She was already dead before I started chopping her up.”

“But why did you chop her up,” Elizabeth asked.

“It was fun. After chopping off a limb, I would put the severed limb in dad’s lap or in Alanna’s lap. They were terrified. It was great. You may not want to go in there though. It is a mess.”

“Is it anything worse than what we saw on those tapes?”

“Hmmm. You have a point. It is not worse. You got the boat ready?”

“Yes. It is fueled and ready to go.”

“And you brought the bag I asked for?”

“Got it right here.”

“Good,” Amy said. “I am going to go take a shower. Don’t worry about those two in there. They will be asleep for about 24 hours.”

Amy went into the living room and stopped.

“Hey. Can one of you bring my bag up to the bathroom? And bring a trash bag, please?”

“Sure.”

Amy was very careful. When showering, she kept her socks on so there would be no real footprings on the bathroom floor. She used a cloth to turn on the water and made sure she touched nothing that would give up prints.

Getting out of the shower, she dried off and used her wet towel to pick up her bloody clothes. Putting them in the trash bag Elizabeth held, Amy walked into the hallway and onto the carpet before stripping her wet socks off and stepping into the sandals her sister brought. Amy wanted to leave no skin or anything that could be used for DNA identification.

Elizabeth was sure that the precautions were unnecessary, but would not argue with Amy. Amy was running this show and if she wanted to be careful, she would be careful. Nothing Elizabeth or Melinda said would change that.

Clean and dry, the soiled clothes safely stashed in a trash bag, they headed down to the living room. Amy used another towel to move Rita’s limbs from the two sleeping captives. She then cut the clothes from the captives and put the clothes in another trash bag.

“It would have been easier to move them if they could walk, Amy,” Melinda said.

“It is easy, now,” Amy said as she picked her father up and slung him over her shoulder.

Amy did the same with Alanna and headed to the kitchen.

“Coming, ladies,” Amy asked.

“Uh, yes,” Elizabeth said in awe.

The two older sisters followed Amy. They knew their father weighed more than 200 pounds and Alanna must have weighed more than 130 pounds. Amy, though, showed no problem carrying them to the dock near the patio. Once aboard the yacht, Amy took the sleeping couple down to the bedroom and tied them together. If the couple woke before reaching their destination, they would find themselves unable to move.

All three girls were trained on sailing a yacht and could have done so blindfolded…..as long as someone told them when they were about to hit something. Elizabeth started the motor and piloted the yacht out to the open sea.

Amy, using her father’s cell phone, sent a text message to the disposable cell phone Ed had, sending the message that an emergency had arisen and John and Alanna were returning to Italy. Once the message was sent, Amy tossed the cell phone over the side into the deep water. The phone would sink and stop working. It was highly unlikely anyone would find it.

—–

Dog Island

Ed was really enjoying his time with Johnny. They had been fishing for about three hours before the cell phone buzzed in his pocket. Pulling it out and looking at it, he saw the message.

“Hey, Johnny.”

“Yeah, Grandpa?”

“I got some bad news. It seems an emergency has come up and your mom and dad had to go back to Italy.”

“Again?”

“Huh?”

“This happened two years ago, too.”

Ed could not believe his luck. The kid was not going to question the story.

“I’m sorry,” Ed said. “Anyway, your dad wants me to take you back to the airport and fly home from here. They have already left on the yacht.”

“That figures,” Johnny said. “Are you going to stay with me at home? It will take them four or five days to get home sailing the yacht if I know them. I really do not want another babysitter. And I can show you the fishing near Ancona.”

“I think they would be okay with that. And I have the time. Sure, why not?”

“Great!”

“In the meantime, though, I think we should head on over to Anguilla and the airport.”

“What about my clothes?”

“Your parents thought about that. They packet your suitcases and left them on the dock. We will pick them up on our way to Anguilla.”

“Oh. Ok.”

Ed and Johnny put away their fishing gear and started walking back to the boat.

—–

John was the first to wake. He felt horrible. He was starving. There was pain in his wrists and, to his surprise, he found himself handcuffed to a chair. Moving to get a better look around, he found that his ankles were cuffed to the legs of the chair. Looking down, he saw the chair was bolted to the floor. After struggling vainly for a minute, he realized he was going nowhere.

A groan caught his attention and, looking to the left, he saw Alanna in the same situation. Suddenly, everything came back. Some woman had killed Rita. Right in front of John and Alanna. Then Rita was dismembered and butchered. Whoever had them did not mean good things to happen to John and Alanna.

John was a thinker. An idea man. Seeing as Rita was Alanna’s friend, maybe they were just after her. Maybe John could buy his way out of this. They would not know that Ed had moved the money. John would promise outrageous money for his release and when they took him out of here, he would try to escape. It was too bad for Alanna, but John was beginning to get bored with her, anyway. She had fulfilled her purpose. She had given him a son. John did not need her anymore.

Another groan and some movement told John that Alanna was waking up. Looking over at the woman, he saw her looking at him in shock.

“John,” Alanna said, “where are we?”

John, to his chagrin, had no idea. Looking around, he saw they were in a concrete room with a large mirror. Looking up, he saw two sturdy-looking hooks in the ceiling. To the right of the mirror, there was a steel door.

“I have no idea,” John replied.

“This seems vaguely familiar, but I just cannot seem to place it.”

“That is because there is not much in here to trigger your memory,” Amy said as she entered the room. “The last time you were here, that mirror was a regular window.”

“I am sorry,” Rita said as she looked at Amy. “Do I know you?”

“Wow,” Amy said with a smile. “I cannot believe my lack of manners. But I will beg your pardon for not identifying myself yet. Before I do, I should let you know why you are here. I will be right back.”

Amy left and returned a minute later, wheeling in a cart upon which sat a TV/VCR combo set. After plugging in the TV, she inserted a tape and turned on the TV. She left the room and returned a moment later with a chair and a TV remote. Placing her chair between the two captives’ chairs, she started the movie.

A noise distracted Amy and she looked out into the hallway. After a moment, she stood up and headed for the door.

“I am sorry, folks, but I have some business to attend to. I have seen this before and it will take about 90 minutes. I will be back at that time. Enjoy.”

Leaving the room, Amy entered the booth. Looking at the seated couple, she enjoyed seeing the horror appear on their faces.

“Ninety minutes,” Melinda asked.

“Yeah,” Amy replied. I put all three films on that one tape. They will be able to watch all three. Hell, they enjoyed making them. I just thought they should be able to see them one last time.”

“How are we going to do this,” Elizabeth asked.

“That depends on how much you two want to participate. I am capable of doing this on my own, but you two were hurt more by their actions. I feel you two should have the option of venting your anger and grief on these people.”

Elizabeth and Melinda went into a corner of the booth to discuss their options as Amy watched the couple in the cell. Neither John nor Alanna could not look away for more than a few moments. From the look on their faces, Amy could tell they knew they were in the room shown on the video. Amy thought it was fitting. She looked up as Melinda and Elizabeth came back.

“Amy,” Elizabeth began, “we appreciate everything you have done to bring this about. Without you, we would not be here faced with this question.”

“Fuck the question,” Amy said with a smile. “What is the answer?”

“I can’t kill them, Amy,” Melinda said sadly. “I want them dead, but I cannot do it.”

“And you,” Amy asked, looking at her oldest sister.

“I cannot do it either. I thought I could. I wanted to. But now that we are here? I just can’t.”

“I thought as much,” Amy said with an understanding smile. “I could see it back at the camp. When shooting clay pigeons, you two were very good. But when the targets were man-shaped, you hesitated every time. So you cannot kill them. That is fine. I can do that. But let me ask you this. Can you hurt them? Can you cause them severe pain?”

The older sisters looked at each other. They had expected Amy to be pissed, but she just kept surprising them.

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said. “I can hurt them. What do I need to do?”

“Hold on a sec,” Amy said. “Mel? What about you?”

“I….I…I can hurt them,” Melinda said hesitantly, surprised at the upwelling of anticipation she felt.

“Excellent. I am going ask each of you to pummel one of those two in there. I want you to beat them within an inch of their lives. Don’t kill them. That is my fun. Do either of you have a preference concerning who you will take?”

“I don’t,” Elizabeth said.

“I don’t, either,” Melinda said.

“Ok. I am going to flip a coin. Heads, Mel gets dad. Tails, Liz gets him. Agreed?”

The older sisters nodded and Amy flipped the coin. She let it fall to the floor and all three saw it had come up tails.

“So, I take dad,” Elizabeth said with a slight smile. “What do I do?”

“I will get to that in a little bit. The movie has about 60 minutes left. I need to go get some things but I will be back before the movie is over. Please do not go into the room until I get back. I still like the surprise element here.”

“Ok,” the older women said.

Amy took off at a run. She knew there was a kitchen in the place. That would come in handy when disposing of the corpses. From the looks of the place no one had been here since Amanda, Elaine, and Michelle were killed. That was fortuitous. Running into the kitchen, she found the tools the murderers used 12 years ago. She grabbed the lot and headed back to the booth. Passing an open doorway, she looked in and inspiration struck.

“Here are your tools,” Amy said as she wheeled the cart into the booth. “There is a baseball bat, some hammers, even a flail, if you can believe it. I saw a couple other things I need. I will be back in a minute.”

Amy ran to the open room and looked around. The objects that had caught her attention were two large concrete blocks. They were cube-shaped and 24 inches to a side. Picking one up, she calculated the weight as close to 100 pounds. The nicest part were the iron rings in the top of each cube. Amy could see someone attaching a chain to the ring and dragging the block around the room.

Amy thought that was too simplistic, but if they cuffed his ankles to the rings and used the hook in the ceiling to hoist John into the air, they could spread his legs as far as possible and John would not be able to do anything to protect his balls. This was going to be fun. Grabbing a ring with each hand, Amy picked up the two blocks and carried them back to the booth.

—–

John was truly worried. This looked bad. He now understood that he was in the room where these movies were filmed. He had seen these movies many times over the last 12 years and enjoyed them greatly. After recognizing what he was seeing, he realized that someone had liked his ex-wife enough to seek revenge for her death.

Luckily, John thought, he did not appear in the films. True, the people killing Amanda were covered in a black outfits that prevented the viewer from identifying them, but someone had discovered that it was Alanna and Rita. Rita had met her grisly end, but that still left Alanna.

It was possible that they did not even know who he was. He could try to play it off as a case of being in the wrong place at the wrong time. He would offer a large amount of money to be released. It really was too bad about Alanna, but, as he had earlier decided, he would have left her soon, anyway.

“John,” Alanna said, trying to get his attention.

The movie had just ended. John knew Alanna now knew where they were. She was terrified. The information all pointed to a bad end for her. She and Rita had killed Amanda here 12 years ago and now, Rita was dead.

Alanna was not too distressed about Rita’s death, though the dismemberment had bothered her a bit. Rita had become a liability anyway. Their 15-year friendship had lost its importance and Alanna had been working on plans to kill Rita.

“John,” Alanna repeated. “What are we going to do?”

“I don’t know,” John whispered in a tone that was barely audible. “We will have to see if we can reason with them. They probably think you killed Amanda. We just have to convince them it was not you. You and Rita may have those two in the black suits, but there really is no way to prove it.”

“You…..you are right,” Alanna said with a sigh.

“Now shut up. They are probably monitoring the sound in this room.”

With a bang that caused the two restrained people to jump, the door opened and the woman came back into the room. She unplugged the TV and wheeled it out. Coming back, she took her chair from between John and Alanna placed it about six feet in front of them.

“So,” Amy said as she sat down, “did you enjoy the feature? I assume I do not have to explain why you are here.”

“Just a moment,” Alanna objected. “Who were those people? Why would you show us a film like that?”

“Really, Alanna,” Amy asked incredulously. “You are going to pretend that wasn’t you and Rita in those black outfits?”

“I don’t know who you are,” Alanna answered, “but I do not have to pretend. That was not me. I have never been here before.”

Amy nodded but said nothing as she stood and walked to Alanna. Amy delivered a vicious backhand that would have had Alanna sprawled on the floor had her retraints kept her in the chair. Amy walked back to the chair and sat down again.

“I should have warned the two of you,” Amy said. “I can always tell when someone is lying to me. It is the only sure-fire way to piss me off. If you lie to me, I will hurt you. And Alanna? That was not as bad as it can get. Do we understand each other?”

Alanna and John nodded, though John still had his doubts.

“I understand that you have an issue with this woman,” John said, “but I really have nothing to do with this. Is there any way we can make a deal? I have a lot of money. I can give you whatever you want.”

Alanna was outraged. John was abandoning her? She was about to say something when she saw Amy stand up and walk to John.

“See Alanna,” Amy asked. “This man is not worth what you thought. He cares nothing for you.”

“And you,” she said to John, “obviously were not paying attention when I told Alanna that lying was futile.”

Amy reached down and, grabbing the metal cuff on John’s wrist, unlocked it. She repeated the action on the other three cuffs and then stepped back.

“You have one chance, old man. I am between you and the door. If you can get past me, you are free. My friends will not stop you.”

In the booth, Elizabeth and Melinda almost felt sorry for their father. Although he was twice the size of Amy, and in excellent physical condition, he had no chance of getting past her.

John, though, had different thoughts.

“You would shoot me. Or throw a knife at me. How do I know I have a chance?”

To answer, Amy stripped down to her black spandex shorts and black sports bra. It was obvious that she had no weapons.

“As you can see, I have no weapons, other than my hands and feet. Now, if you have the balls to try, come at me.”

John needed no further goading, He bolted from his seat and charged straight in.

Amy sighed. This was going to be no fun. She executed a backspin kick that connected with his shoulder, sending him to the floor. As he attempted to rise, she grapped him with her left hand and threw him across the room like he was a rag doll. With a sickening pop, he slammed into the wall and dislocated his shoulder.

“Damn,” Amy said. “I should leave it like that, but this will be more fun.”

She bent down, grabbed the wrist of the arm that was dislocated, and – placing her foot on John’s chest – yanked on the arm, popping it back into place. John screamed in agony and passed out.

“Fucking wimp,” Amy said disgustedly as she carried John back to the chair and reattached the cuffs.

Delivering another backhand to John’s head, Amy smiled as she saw the eyelids flutter as John regained consciousness.

“I told you,” Amy said, seeing John was fully awake again, “that I know when someone is lying to me. I know who you are, John McInish. And I know that you have no money. Ed moved that money. And it was never yours in the first place. It was your life insurance policy, but you are not dead.”

“How do you know about Ed,” John asked.

“I know a lot of things, John. I know, for example, that – although you do not appear in those movies you saw – you are the reason for them. Your wife, the victim in the third movie, refused to give you more children and you arranged all that, including faking your death, to avoid a messy divorce.”

“So, where is the money,” Alanna asked.

“It is where it belongs,” Amy said as Elizabeth and Melinda entered the room. “It is with me, Elizabeth, and Melinda.”

“Hi, daddy,” Melinda said. “Miss us?”

Alanna fainted.

—–

“Well,” Amy said with a smile, “that was predictable. Mel, could you go get one of those needles we brought? I want to make sure she will not pass out again.”

“Sure, Amy.

“Well, daddy. You did not answer Mel’s question.”

“Amy,” John asked. “Is it really you?”

“Uh….yes, daddy. It’s me. And Mel and Liz. You just saw what happened to Mom, Lany, and Chelly so this will be it for the family reunion.”

“Then why did you hurt me?”

Amy knew he was going to try for the innocent angle, but she would not be fooled. Ed had found them in under three months. Alanna knew who had sold the girls in Thailand. They had had years to locate the girls if that was what they wanted.

“Why,” Amy asked. “I told you when I slapped Alanna that I can tell when you are lying. I also mentioned that liars piss me off and get punished.”

“But you dislocated my arm,” he complained.

“And I put it back,” Amy replied. “Think of it as an object lesson.”

Melinda came back and jabbed the needle into Alanna’s neck. She pressed the plunger, sending the solution into Alanna’s bloodstream.

“How many more do we have,” Amy asked.

“About a dozen,” Melinda answered.

“Good. I do not anticipate needing more than two or three more, but it is good to have extra.”

“What is that,” John asked.

Amy went and retrieved another of the needles and held it so John could see it.

“Same thing you saw mom inject into Michelle and Elaine. Adrenaline and endorphins. They will keep her alert as we work on her.”

“Work on her? You mean like in those movies?”

“Yep,” Amy said as she shoved the needle into John’s neck. “And this one is yours.”

“You’re going to kill us?”

“Hell yes,” Amy said, fury making her eyes a dark green.

“What if I tell you I was uninvolved?”

“I would look into your eyes as you told me and, should I believe you are lying, I will pummel you. Trust me, daddy. I know the truth of this. I heard it from Ed and Rita. I know you were involved. I also know why.”

“You wanted a son,” Amy continued. “Mom refused, after having 5 daughters, to have more children. You found out Alanna was pregnant with your son and arranged to have mom removed from the situation. Alanna found out she could find buyers for me, Mel, and Liz, but no one wanted Lany or Chelly.”

“You had a thought, based on your chance encounter with your doppelganger. You faked your death, had Alanna arrange the deaths of mom, Chelly, and Lany. Lastly, you let that bitch sell us off to slavery. When Ed found out you were alive – and found out you had lied about how mom was lazy and didn’t want to work – he found us in a shitty bar where we were being raped by customers and fucking animals. He helped us get free and we pieced the past together.”

“I swore that I would have my revenge, but that will wait. It is time for your other daughters to have some fun.”

Amy freed his hands and cuffed them together.

“Do not try anything,” Amy warned as she freed his ankles.

John did not listen. As soon as his legs were free, he bolted up and made for the door. Amy quickly caught him by the throat with her left hand and lifted him off the ground. John, stunned by her strength hung there choking. Regaining his senses, he started kicking her.

“Fucker,” Amy snarled as she shook him like a rag doll. “I told you not to try anything.”

She threw him against the wall again, taking care that he would hit back first, knocking the wind from him without breaking anything. It worked like a charm and he was soon gasping deep breaths as he lay on the floor. Amy quickly cuffed his ankles and lifting him up again, hung his cuffed wrists on one of the hooks.

John’s feet barely touched the floor. Regardless of how he tried, he could not get off the hook. Giving up, he put as much pressure on his feet as he could, alleviating the stress on his bound wrists.

Amy studied her handiwork and then, as Alanna was regaining consciousness, did the same to the older woman. Soon, Alanna and John both hung from the hooks in the ceiling. Amy retrieved a pair of heavy duty scissors from the booth and cut the clothes from the pair.

“Ok, daddy,” Amy said, “I have other things to take care of, but don’t worry. Liz and Mel will keep you company.”

Amy left the room as Melinda and Elizabeth entered.

“Melinda, Elizabeth,” John said, “help me. Your sister is crazy. I do not know what has gotten into her.”

“Oh, dad,” Elizabeth said, “she is just mad because you arranged to have mom, Elaine, and Michelle murdered. Oh, and you arranged for the three of us to be sold to white slavers in Bangkok. We spent eight years being used as sex toys by filthy drunks. That is what has gotten into her.”

“She thinks I was involved with that?”

“Please, daddy,” Melinda said, “we may not be as proficient as Amy in detecting lies, but we know you were involved. Don’t waste time lying about this.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth agreed. “Don’t lie to Amy. That really pisses her off. We saw her throw you against the wall. She could do a lot worse to you.”

“How did she do that? I weigh 240 pounds.”

“That is easy. She can easily lift over 300 pounds with each hand. She has been working out.”

“What is going to happen to us,” Alanna asked, joining the conversation.

“Well, you saw what you did to our mother. Amy is going to make the two of you feel that kind of pain. If she still feels that is not enough, she will probably go after Johnny.”

“Johnny,” Alanna asked in alarm. “He has nothing to do with this.”

“On the contrary,” Elizabeth answered. “He was the cause of it. Dad, here, wanted a son. Mom had had enough with five children and had her tubes tied. Then you came along and got pregnant with the son he wanted. If Johnny had been born a girl, it is possible that none of this would have happened.”

“But, Amy may be merciful. If she can satisfy her need for revenge with you two, then Johnny may be spared.”

“Where is Johnny?”

“He and Ed are in Ancona at your house. They left the island and flew home.”

“Where do they think we are?”

“Johnny believes you are on your yacht sailing home. It will be days before anyone notices you are missing.”

“Does Ed know about this,” John asked.

“Yes. After finding out you were alive, he located us in Bangkok and rescued us. Your betrayal hurt him more than you will ever know. He rescued us and brought us home. He gave us the $200 million he was managing for Johnny.”

“THAT’S JOHNNY’S MONEY,” Alanna screamed.

“Well, to be exact,” Melinda said calmly, “some of it is Johnny’s, if he lives. If Amy decides to spare him, we will arrange for $50 million to be set aside for him. As one of four children, he will get one quarter of the money.”

“Amy is in charge,” John asked.

“Yes,” Melinda said. “And you really shouldn’t piss her off. Because she was too young to be a sex toy when we got to Bangkok, she was trained as an assassin instead. She was used to kill those that hurt the other girls.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth agreed. “She has killed over 100 men already and was responsible for the plan that took out your security goons on the island. She could, if motivated, introduce you to pain you have never imagined.”

“What are you two supposed to do, then?”

Elizabeth and Melinda looked at each other. This conversation had gone on long enough.

“This,” they said in unison as they launched into attack routines they learned at the camp.

“About fucking time,” Amy muttered as she watched from the booth.

Elizabeth launched into a flying backspin kick that connected with her father’s stomach. It was designed to knock the wind out of him without causing too much damage too quickly. All three girls were agreed that he deserved to feel as much pain as he could before he died. Elizabeth knew she could not kill him – she was pretty sure that she would be unable to kill anyone – but that would not stop her from making him wish she would kill him.

Predictably, John brought his knees up to protect his abdomen. Quickly dropping, Elizabeth lashed out with a kick to his now-exposed genitals. She connected solidly and John howled in pain, tears running down his cheeks. Moving around behind her father, Elizabeth let loose with a flurry of blows to his back, striking his kidneys and upper back. He swung like a pendulum as he hung from the hook.

Melinda, in the meantime, was doing a respectable job on Alanna. The older woman was now alert again and remembered the way she tortured Amanda years before. If these girls followed the same pattern, this was going to be a long afternoon. Melinda was faster than her older sister and her kicks were stronger. Within moments, Alanna’s hips were seriously bruised. Melinda launched a kick to the groin that landed with enough force that it lifted Alanna almost enough for the woman to come off the hook.

Alanna was howling like her husband. This was bad, she decided. The girls knew everything. How they found out was a mystery, but the resolution Alanna saw in the younger women’s eyes convinced her that neither she, nor John would survive this afternoon. The only question was the pain involved. As with most people, death did not scare her. The pain associated with death……well, that was another matter.

The pummeling went on and on. Forty-five minutes passed while Elizabeth and Melinda worked over the hanging couple. The girls’ training had paid off, though. Although John and Alanna were seriously bruised and were in serious pain, no bones were broken.

“Ok,” Amy said as she and two familiar-looking men came back into the room. “That’s enough for now. Take them down and get them cleaned up.”

The two men, Trevor and Sven – men who were part of John’s security team – took John and Alanna down from the hooks and took them to the bathroom. A hose was shoved into John’s and Alanna’s assholes and the water was turned on. John and Alanna groaned from the feeling of cold water flooding their intestines.

The cramping caused by the cold water elicited more screams from the two. After a minute, the hoses were pulled out. Trevor held John up while Sven punched his former employer in the stomach, causing John to expel water and shit. The same thing was done to Alanna and then the hoses were shoved back in and the process began again.

After four cycles, the water John and Alanna expelled was crystal clear. Now that the insides were clean, Sven and Trevor hosed the couple down and set to with scrub brushes and soap and began cleaning the outsides. John, weary and weak from his ordeal, was extremely confused.

“Trevor,” John said, “what is happening? Why have you betrayed me? Why are you helping those girls?”

Trevor looked up at Amy, who nodded.

“I’m sorry, John,” Trevor replied. “You have been a good boss and I would never have betrayed you. When Sven and I woke up, we were here. The little girl – Amy – made a bet with us. We would fight her. She would go up against the two of us at the same time. If we won, we were free. If we lost, we would have a choice.”

“We lost, John,” Sven said. “I still do not know how it is possible, but that little girl mopped the floor with us. Her punches feel like a mule’s kick. Anyway, the choice she gave us was this: if we helped her with you two, she would kill us quickly. If we did not, she would kill us painfully, taking her time.”

“You have to understand, John,” Trevor continued. “You two are already doomed. I do not know what you did to these girls, but they are carrying a serious grudge. They mean to hurt you terribly. Nothing we can do will help you. Taking that into consideration, the choice was relatively easy.”

John understood. He had been contemplating selling Alanna out just to save himself. He really could not fault the choice his men made.

“Amy,” Alanna said, “are you going to kill Johnny?”

“To be honest, bitch,” Amy said, “I haven’t really decided. There are two arguments running through my head right now. The first one says he is the real reason for everything. Let’s face it. If you hadn’t gotten pregnant with a boy, my father might not have arranged to kill his wife and marry you. That alone warrants the boy’s death.”

“Adding to that argument is the psychological aspect of all this. The pain you feel knowing that your actions 12 years ago are the reasons for your son’s death – his excruciating death – is…..well, that pain is exquisite.”

“On the other hand, if we were to judge him based solely on what he has done, he is innocent. That would mean that I would have no reason to kill him. Regardless of how it happened, he is our sole remaining relative. Will I kill my brother? I do not know yet.”

Sven and Trevor finished cleaning Alanna and John. They carried the couple back to the room and cuffed them back into the chairs.

“Thank you, boys,” Amy said to the two guards. “Now, if you will go stand in the corner, I will fulfill my part of the bargain and end it quickly for you.”

Trevor, in a moment of desperation, launched himself at Amy. She calmly pulled a knife from her belt and sidestepped out of his reach. As he stumbled past, Amy slashed down, cutting the hamstring of Trevor’s right leg. As Trevor fell to the floor, clutching his injured leg, Amy pointed a gun at Sven.

“And you,” Amy asked Sven. “What will you do?”

Sven walked to the corner and turned to face away from Amy. Amy nodded and fired 3 rounds into the back of Sven’s head. The guard slumped to the floor, dead before his body hit the floor. Turning back to Trevor, Amy smiled cruelly. This was going to be fun.

She walked toward Trevor and he started sliding back away from her. Amy set the gun and knife on the floor. Moving quickly, she grabbed Trevor and hauled him to his feet. She stepped back and looked at him.

“Really, Trevor,” she said, “what were you thinking? Didn’t we go through this six hours ago?”

“I don’t want to die,” Trevor whined.

“Oh, stop being a big baby. You tried to kill me and my sisters on that island. Even before we said or did anything, you and Sven were shooting at us. Most guards would issue a verbal warning. You did not. Anyone who tries to kill me or my sisters will die. That includes you.”

“But,” Amy continued, “I tried to give you a quick painless death. We made a deal and then you do this? I am sorry, Trevor. You broke the deal and now you will feel my wrath.”

No one saw the punch. Amy was in front of Trevor and then, suddenly, she was behind him. The people in the room, however, heard it. With a sickening crunch, Trevor’s shoulder was pulped. Trevor’s left arm hung limply from a shoulder that was a mass of crushed bone.

With a howl of pain, Trevor spun and launched a punch with his right arm. Amy ducked under it and grabbed his wrist. Standing up quickly, she drove her shoulder through his right elbow, snapping it. She then let loose with another blow, pulping his right shoulder. Now, both of his arms hung limply.

“Happy now, Trevor,” Amy asked. “I am prepared to end this quickly if you apologize.”

“Fadfasdmaskj werwoiusa,” he muttered incoherently.

“You know,” Amy asked. “That did not sound like an apology.”

She spun close to Trevor and lashed out with her left foot, driving it through Trevor’s left knee. Trevor fell to the floor. His left leg – with its broken knee – and his right leg – with its cut hamstring – could no longer support him. Amy viciously kicked Trevor in the ribs on the right side of his body. Another sickening crunch was heard, followed by Trevor’s howl of agony.

“I”M SORRY,” Trevor howled, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth.

Amy nodded once and retrieved the gun.

“Thank you, Trevor,” Amy said as she fired three rounds into the broken guard’s head.

Trevor’s body shuddered once, twice, and then fell still.

“I need a drink,” Amy said to Alanna and John. “Don’t go anywhere. I’ll be right back.”

—–

“Having fun,” Elizabeth asked as Amy came into the booth.

“Fucking Trevor,” Amy replied as she grabbed a Diet Pepsi from the cooler. “I thought he was smarter than that.”

“Well,” Melinda said, “it does show how serious you are.”

“Yeah,” Amy said. “Anyway, did you two want to do more or should I take over now?”

“I think I am satisfied,” Elizabeth said. “I think you can take over now. I will be satisfied watching them go through whatever you have in mind.”

“I agree,” Melinda said. “It’s all yours, now, Amy.”

“Thanks,” Amy said as she picked up two more syringes. “I will be back in a sec.”

Amy walked back into the room and gave John and Alanna another injection of the stimulant.

“I don’t want either of you passing out on me,” Amy said to the couple. “That would be no fun.”

Amy walked back into the booth and looked over her tools. Looking at the wooden cart, she scowled in frustration.

“Mel,” Amy said. “Did you see those steel gloves I had this morning?”

“The ones that had the fingertips cut off?”

“Yes. I do not see them here.”

“We might have dropped them as we were coming down here. I will go look for them.”

“Thanks, Mel.”

Amy looked over the tools and smiled. A hand-held torch, several scalpels, a few hammers, an electric iron, a baseball bat, and many other items were arranged on a tool cart. One of the key items was a box full of thin needles. There must have been 200+ needles in that box.

“They were on the floor outside the kitchen,” Melinda said as she came back into the room, holding the gloves.

“Thanks, Mel,” Amy said with a smile. “I am going to need them. Could you two help me move stuff into the room? I need this wooden table and the cart. I can handle the cart if you two move the table.”

“Sure, Amy,” Elizabeth said with a smile.

“Thanks. Just put the table in front of Alanna.”

Melinda and Elizabeth were happy this part was finally starting. It meant the end was nearing. They were happy to be a part of their father’s demise, but this was more extreme than they had hoped. They would have been happy with him getting a few bullets in the brain like Sven and Trevor. Amy, however, needed him to feel pain.

—–

Alanna watched as Elizabeth and Melinda brought in the table. They placed it in front of her and left without saying a word. As Alanna watched, Amy wheeled the cart into the room. With a terrible sinking feeling, Alanna recognized the cart.

“Fuck,” Alanna muttered.

“What,” John asked.

“You cannot see it,” Alanna said as she watched Amy plug in the iron, “but if they haven’t changed it too much, the tools on that cart would make an Inquisition torturer jealous.”

“Fuck,” John said.

“That’s what I said,” Alanna replied.

Amy came over holding the gloves, a hammer, and some nails. She forced the gloved over Alanna’s hands and cinched them tight. They would not come off until Amy wanted them to. She then nailed the gloves to the table. Alanna, in a panic, found that she could not move her hands or fingers.

“You were amateurish,” Amy said to Alanna. “Using a hammer to destroy toes in order to cause pain? Heh.”

Amy took 30 needles out of the box and inserted three into each finger below the nail. Alanna shrieked in pain. Amy smiled at the sounds and pulled out a pair of foam earplugs.

“Sorry, daddy,” Amy said with a smirk as she put in her earplugs. “You will just have to deal with the noise.”

Alanna sobbed in agony. This was more pain than she had ever felt.

“See, Alanna,” Amy asked with a smile. “If you merely cut off the fingers, the pain fades and you minimize the pain you can inflict.”

“But,” Amy continued as she pulled the three needles from the forefinger on the left hand, “by leaving the fingers intact, the nerve endings are still there.”

“And with the nerves intact,” she continued as she reinserted the needles under the fingernail, “you can keep stimulating them for hours.”

Amy walked over to the cart as Alanna continued to sob in agony. Retrieving the handheld torch, she walked back to Alanna. Looking under the table, Amy grinned. Crawling under the table, she spread Alanna’s legs and looked at the older woman’s fur-covered pussy. Triggering the torch, she ignited Alanna’s pubic hair. It went up quickly, but the woman’s shrieks reached an even higher pitch.

Amy chuckled as she looked at the now-smooth pussy. Backing out from under the table, she looked over at her father’s crotch. He was hairy too. Then again, he had hair all over his chest and back as well. This was really going to be fun.

“I will be right back,” Amy said as she left the room.

Amy walked into the booth and began rummaging through the boxes in the corner. Her sisters looked on in horror. They knew her sister was determined to cause pain, but the level of sadism they were seeing proved that Amy was not the sister they thought they knew.

“Have either of you seen that bottle of vodka Sven had?”

“Yes,” Elizabeth said. “It is over here.”

Elizabeth went to Sven’s jacket, which was lying in the other corner. Reaching into the inner pocket, she pulled out the bottle. Amy took the bottle, saying thanks, and went back into the room.

Amy walked up to her father and carefully poured the vodka on his chest, crotch, and legs. Stepping back, she used the torch to ignite the fumes. She giggled as blue flames crawled over her father’s body, singing the hair off. Amy repeated the process on John’s back. Soon the only hair John and Alanna had was on their heads.

“Well,” Amy said, “that was fun. But Alanna, you are still too hairy.”

Amy went over and ignited the hair on Alanna’s head. The stench of burning hair filled the room. As Alanna screamed, Amy went over and ignited her father’s hair. The flames did not last long and soon, both Alanna and John were bald.

“Much better, don’t you think?”

“Amy, please,” John said. “Please let us go. You do not want to kill us. I know you were hurt and I am really sorry. Please, just let us go. I do not care about the money. You three can have it.”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, DADDY,” screamed Amy. “You don’t seem to get it. We can have the money anyway. As for me wanting to kill you, you have never been more wrong in your life. I have dreamed of nothing but killing you since I found out you were still alive. When I found out you orchestrated this whole fucking situation, I knew I had to kill you. But killing you was not enough. I want you to feel as much pain as Lany felt. As Chelly and mom felt. I want you to feel the pain, Liz, Mel, and I felt. You will be begging me to kill you before I let you die.”

“But…..”

Amy did not let him finish. She backhanded him hard and dislocated his jaw. Seeing what she had done, she grabbed the jaw and shoved it back into place.

“You still do not get it. There are only two things I want to hear from you, you fucker. I want to hear your screams and I want to hear you begging for death. Let me give you an example of what I can do.”

Amy set down the torch and went to the cart. Finding a sharp scalpel, she returned to her father. She made a shallow cut on his abdomen and peeled back the top layers of flesh exposing the nerves below. Grabbing a few of the nerves, she used the scalpel to lightly scrape the blade along them. If it had not been for the stimulants, John would have passed out from the pain. As it was, all he could do was open his mouth in a silent howl of agony.

“Now, shut the fuck up until I am ready to deal with you. I am still working on your fucking pig of a wife, you shit. Just shut the fuck up.”

John was almost mindless from the pain. He had enough consciousness to realize his daughter was no longer sane when it came to him and Alanna. All he could do was sit there and hope it would be over soon. Anything else would only invite more pain. He remembered one of her sisters mentioning that she had been trained as an assassin. He believed it now. The older sister had been right about another thing. Pissing Amy off was a big mistake.

Amy picked up the torch and returned to Alanna.

“Sorry if you thought I forgot about you,” Amy said to Alanna. “I didn’t.”

Amy lit the torch and held the flame to the needles heating the metal. When the metal was glowing from the heat, she moved on to the next needle. Alanna continued her screaming as her fingers cooked from the inside. Her screams kept getting louder and louder until there was sudden silence. Amy looked up at Alanna and, seeing the older woman’s mouth still open and hearing the air come out through it, Amy began to laugh.

“Hahahaha,” Amy cackled. “You broke your voice. I must say, though, that I am a bit relieved. I do not need to hear your screams to know the pain you are in.”

Amy finished heating the last of the needles and went back to the cart. Selecting a pair of pliers, she went back to Alanna. Leaving the needles in place, Amy used the pliers to grip the thumbnail on Alanna’s left hand. With a yank, Amy ripped the nail free. Tears rolled down Alanna’s face as she shook in agony.

Amy repeated the action on the next finger….and the next. Soon all 10 nails were pulled free. Amy tested the heat of the needles and, finding them sufficiently cooled, pulled the 30 needles from the fingers. She freed Alanna’s hands and moved the table out of the way. Then she started on Alanna’s toes.

—–

Elizabeth was seriously disturbed. Amy was going beyond anything the older sister had imagined. She had seen her mother use a hammer to destroy her older sister’s toes and had felt that was horrible. But, as bad as that was, this was so much worse.

“Elizabeth,” Melinda said, “Amy has lost it, hasn’t she?”

“I am afraid so, Melinda. We can only hope that, when this is over, she will go back to being the sweet sister we know.”

“I am scared, Elizabeth.”

“Me too, Melinda. Me too.”

—–

Alanna was no longer howling. She was whimpering and sobbing. She could not wait for this nightmare to be over. It was ridiculous. She hurt so bad, she had lost her voice. And that little demon was not finished yet.

“Alanna,” Amy said. “Alanna…..Alanna…..yes. Look at me, you bitch. Are you allergic to bees?”

“No,” Alanna croaked, her voice not quite recovered.

“Good. I will be right back.”

—–

Alanna walked into the booth. Looking through her bag of goodies, she pulled out a sturdy – but thin – glove that was covered in grit.

“What is that,” Melinda asked.

“Another glove I made. It is covered with medium grit from sandpaper. I coated the glove with superglue and then covered the glove with the grit.”

Amy reached in and pulled out a plastic bottle that was tightly sealed.

“And that,” Elizabeth asked.

“Bee venom. I will put some on the glove and then fist Alanna’s ass with it. It is not lethal, but the venom will hurt like hell.”

Amy left the booth and went back into the room.

“Melinda…..”

“Call me ‘Mel’, Elizabeth.”

“Only if you call me ‘Liz’, Melinda.”

“Deal, Liz.”

“Deal, Mel. Oh, and Mel?”

“Yeah, Liz?”

“Remind me to never piss off our younger sister. She really scares the fuck out of me.”

—–

Amy walked up to John and undid his cuffs.

“Don’t try anything, daddy.”

“Wouldn’t think of it, Amy.”

Amy cuffed his hands together and hung him on the hook again. She then got some lubricant and coated his asshole with it. With a quick motion, she shoved her fist into him.

“FUCK,” screamed John. “What the hell?”

“Can it, daddy. You actually should be thanking me. I am loosening you up a little.”

“Loosening me up,” John asked incredulously as Amy walked back to the cart. “Loosening me up for what?”

“This,” Amy said, waving a baseball bat as she approached her father.

“God, Amy,” John whimpered. “No.”

“Yes,” Amy said with a smile as she fit the fat end of the bat into her father’s asshole.        ”Please stop, Amy. That bat is killing me.”

“Oh, hush, daddy. I am going to kill you; not some stupid piece of wood.”

Amy left the bat in her father and went over to Alanna. She undid Alanna’s cuffs and handcuffed the older woman’s wrists together before hanging her on a hook beside her husband. Amy waves at the mirror and Melinda turned the hooks so the two captives were facing each other.

Amy put on the glove and poured a little of the venom on the index finger. She walked behind Alanna and – without lubrication – shoved two fingers up the older woman’s ass. At first, Alanna was confused. Then the pain hit.

The first pain – caused by the abrasive grit on the glove – was bad, but not too bad. Then the venom came into contact with the torn tissue. That pain was maddening. Alanna started kicking her legs and shaking from side to side, in hopes of alleviating her pain. Amy laughed in evil delight.

“What, happened,” John asked. “What did you do to her?”

“This,” Amy said as she used her gloved hand to pull on her father’s cock.

The glove tore the skin on John’s cock and the venom did its work. In only a moment, John was howling in torment. Amy put a little more venom on the glove and went back to Alanna. This time, she shoved her whole hand inside the older woman’s ass. As she pushed the hand deeper, Amy flexed her fingers, tearing the delicate tissue. Alanna sobbed heavily. Her voice was beginning to recover and her please were barely audible.

“….please kill me……please kill me……please kill me……..”

“Not yet, bitch,” Amy said. “We have more fun yet to come.”

Deciding to let Alanna sit in torment, Amy went back to her father. She pulled the bat from his ass and, after applying more venom to the glove, shoved her hand up inside. Knowing male anatomy from her studies as an assassin (it always helps to know how to hurt someone), she located his prostate and ripped at it with her gloved fingers. At first, it caused a massive erection and orgasm that caused his dick to spew semen halfway to the door.

“Wow, daddy,” Amy said. “Did that feel good?”

John was incapable of answering as the venom was taking effect, causing excruciating pain to erupt in his bowels. Smiling, Amy left him to his torment and went to fist Alanna’s cunt. Using the rest of the venom, Amy scratched the woman’s clitoris before roughly shoving her fist inside the woman’s cunt.

Amy decided to get down to business. This had been fun, by time was ticking by. It was time to get on with killing these two. She went back to the cart and selected a butcher knife and a 18-inch chain with hooks on each end.

Amy walked back to Alanna. The woman was almost out of it. The pain was taking a toll on her consciousness. Amy couldn’t have the woman passing out. That would not be fair to Lany, Chelly, or mom. She got two more syringes and injected the stimulant into Alanna’s and John’s necks. He did not look like he was going to pass out, but this next step might test that.

While she waited for the stimulant to take effect, Amy set the chain on the floor and went back to the cart. She selected two more thin chains with hooks. One was 40 inches long and the other was 50 inches long. Her chains in hand, she walked back to the hanging couple. Alanna was still not quite alert, but she was better than she was a minute ago. Sweat poured down her face as she moaned in pain.

John was fully alert. He was also terrified. He did not know what his daughter meant to do with those chains, but it would not be good for him. That was for sure.

Amy grabbed her butcher knife in one hand and her father’s cock and balls in the other. With a look to his face and a quick smile, she quickly sliced his genitals off. Moving quickly as John howled in pain, Amy retrieved the iron and cauterized the wound. Attaching one hook to one side of the severed genitals, Amy looped the 40-inch chain around Alanna’s waist and attached the second hook to the other side of the genitals. Alanna now had a dick.

Seeing that Alanna – with a horrified look on her race – was fully alert now, Amy sliced the older woman’s left breast off and cauterized the wound. As Alanna shrieked in pain (Amy found it amazing how her voice came back), Amy cauterized the wound and attached one end of the 18-inch chain to the severed tit. Amy then repeated the process with the right breast and hung the pair around her father’s neck.

“We are almost done with you, Alanna,” Amy said. “Any last words?”

Alanna merely shook her head as the pain coursed through her body. Seeing her tits on her husband’s chest was kind of surreal. Looking down, she realized that having her husband’s penis hanging from her body was equally surreal. Suddenly, the meaning behind Amy’s words penetrated her pain-fogged mind and she realized the end was near.

“Thank you for finishing this, Amy,” Alanna said. “If it is any consolation, I am sorry.”

“It is no consolation, but I can understand that you are sorry. Here we go, Alanna.”

Amy knelt and moved the penis to the side. Without any concern given to the pain Alanna felt, Amy cut the woman’s pussy free and, using the 50-inch chain, hung it from her father’s hips. The severed pussy covered the hole where his cock had been.

“Look, Alanna,” Amy said quickly. “Look at your husband. Doesn’t he look like a butch dyke?”

Alanna looked at her husband, seeing her tits on his chest and her pussy covering his crotch. She started to sob again. The blood loss from her latest wound was making her lightheaded. Seeing this, Amy stepped behind her and, using the knife, cut Alanna’s head off.

Amy lifted Alanna off the hook and laid the headless body on the floor. She set the head on the woman’s chest so the vacant eyes stared at her husband. Amy decided she needed a shower before she continued. As John just stared at his dead wife, Amy left the room.

—–

“Amy,” Elizabeth said as Amy walked past the booth, “where are you going?”

“I feel like taking a shower,” Amy replied. “I have that bitch’s blood all over me and it is disgusting. Also, I felt that daddy should have some quality alone-time with his wife.”

“Are you going to be much longer,” Melinda asked.

“No. I would say thirty minutes from the time I go back in there and we will be done. Thank you for putting up with my selfish behavior. I hate to say it, but I wouldn’t have been able to do this without you two.”

“What do you mean?”

“I hate them, Mel,” Amy answered. “I really, really, hate them. I would do so much more to them, but…..but you help me remember that I could lose myself in this. It is not healthy.”

“I have to admit, Amy,” Elizabeth said, “that I thought you had lost it a bit.”

“No,” Amy objected as she began to tremble. “Even when I am raving in there, it is mostly for show. I wanted them terrified. I got it. Now let me go shower. I think I am going to throw up as well. Give me twenty minutes and come check up on me.”

Amy continued to the shower room. She made it, barely, before she threw up. She had killed many people before, but those people meant nothing to her. She was too emotionally involved here. Had this been a job instead of a personal affair, she would have passed on it. It was never a good idea to mix business and personal affairs.

“Well,” Elizabeth said as she heard her sister throwing up in the bathroom, “that makes me feel better. At least now, I know this is getting to her.”

“Tell me about it,” Melinda said. “She is good at acting, though. I bought it all.”

“Me too, Mel. Me too. I tell you, that girl is super scary.”

“Remind me to never piss her off, Liz.”

“Hey! That’s my line.”

—–

Fifteen minutes later, Amy had regained her composure. She dried herself off and went back to the booth. Grabbing another Diet Pepsi from the cooler, she sat down and looked at her father.

John had been staring at his dead wife. He was next. He knew it and he almost welcomed it. The catch, though, was his sadistic daughter. She would not make this easy. He knew it and was terrified.

John had tried shaking his hips in an attempt to dislodge his dead wife’s vagina. It was futile. He would, it seemed, wear his wife’s tits and pussy until Amy removed them. He found that profoundly disturbing. Thinking back, though, he realized Amy was right. Being sorry now was worthless. If you only felt sorry because you were faced with the consequences of your actions, your repentance meant less than nothing.

A bang drew his attention to the door. Amy was back. She looked as if she had showered.

“In case you are wondering,” Amy said, “I could not stand that pig’s filth on my body so I needed a shower. I hope that gave you enough ‘quality time’ because now, I do not think you will have much attention to spare for that slut.”

“What are you going to do to me? What can you do to me? You already sodomized me. You castrated me. You have caused me more pain than I can imagine. Let me go, Amy. Please, let me go.”

Amy walked up to her father and let loose with a punch that shattered his right hip. He shrieked in pain and – had it not been for the stimulants – would have passed out. Stepping back, Amy waited for his cries of pain to subside. Eventually, they were reduced to whimpers.

“I told you earlier,” Amy said, “that I only wanted to hear two things from you: your cries of pain and your pleas for death. As for letting you go, forget it. You will die here. As for what I am going to do to you, well you will now find out for yourself.”

Amy went to the cart and got a chainsaw and the handheld torch. She went back to her father and, using the chainsaw, cut the left leg from his body. She used the torch to cauterize the wound. Then she used the torch to stop the bleeding from the severed leg. Blood on the leg would make it slippery and unwieldy.

She walked over to the pile of destroyed clothing and wiped her hand on a shirt. Taking the shirt with her, she wiped the blood off the severed leg. Tossing the shirt in the corner, she picked up the leg.

“You know,” Amy asked calmly. “I once heard this line in a movie where a guy threatens to rip someone’s arms off and beat them to death with them. Well, daddy, your arms are busy so this will have to do.”

Taking a few practice swings to see how the leg would react, she realized the knee was going to be a problem. If she hit her father with the front of the leg, the knee would just bend, blunting the force behind the swing. Turning the leg over, she swung it at her father, aiming to hit him with the back of the thigh. It worked perfectly.

“OOOOFFfffff,” John grunted as his severed leg connected with his abdomen, knocking the wind from him.

Amy smiled in delight. This had possibilities. Something was missing, though.

“Oh, yeah,” Amy said. “The bat.”

To her father’s dismay, she dropped the leg and retrieved the bat. Thinking she was going to beat him with the bat, he started to sob.

“No, Amy. Don’t hit me with the bat. I don’t think I could take that.”

“Oh, shut up, you big baby. I am not going to hit you with this…….at least, not yet.”

Amy stepped behind her father and shoved the fat part of the back up his ass again. John howled. It had been almost 40 minutes since she had fisted him and his asshole had tightened up again. This intrusion had no lubricant and he could feel the tissues in his rectum tearing as the wooden bat was inserted.

“Oh, fuuuuuuuck,” he groaned in pain, tears rolling down his cheeks.

“Does that hurt, daddy,” Amy asked with a smile. “Don’t worry. We are almost done.”

She picked up the leg and went back to work on his torso. She held back from using her full strength. She did not want to break him. As it was, he was physically bruised over most of his body when she was done. She had hit his shattered right hip a few times, causing howls of almost inhuman pain.

After about ten minutes, she pulled the bat from his ass and shoved the leg in foot-first. In the booth, Elizabeth and Melinda were shocked as they laughed at the sight of their father’s leg dangling from his asshole.

Amy picked up the pile of wasted clothing and piled it under her father’s hanging body. With one leg missing and the other hip destroyed, he would not be able to kick the pile away. Using the torch, she lit the pile of clothes and stepped back watching it burn.

The flames licked at his skin and John howled in agony and terror. Unbeknownst to anyone save Alanna and Amanda, this was his worst nightmare; being burned alive.

“Amy, no……please Amy, anything but this. Noooo……please Amy, stop this. Please!!!!”

Amy was torn. She wanted him to feel this pain, but the discomfort she felt after killing Alanna was returning.

“AMY,” John howled, “AMY…..AMY….PLEASE STOP THIS……I CAN’T TAKE IT. I’M BURNING. PLEEEEEEEEEEASE, AMY! KILL ME……..KILL ME…….KILL MEEEEEEE!”

Amy smiled as she hefted the bat.

“All you had to do was ask, daddy,” Amy said pleasantly.

She walked up to him and with all her strength, she swung the bat at his chest. There was a terrifyingly loud crunch as the bad destroyed her father’s ribs and pulverized his heart. He swung wildly, the chain coming off of the hook, and fell to the floor.

Amy dropped the bat and walked to her father. Looking at his face, she saw his eyes cloud over as death approached.

“Thank you, Amy,” John said weakly. “I just……just couldn’t handle the…..the fire.”

Closing his eyes for the last time, he coughed violently, blood spewing from his mouth. A moment later, he was dead.

—–

Amy did not even run to the bathroom. She fell to her knees and threw up violently. All the hate and anger she felt was leaving her. The evil bastards responsible for the deaths of her sisters and mother were dead. Amy had barely enough time to wonder if she was becoming an evil bastard, herself, when Elizabeth and Melinda were suddenly there, helping Amy to her feet.

“C’mon, little sister,” Melinda said. “It’s over. Let’s get out of here.”

“No,” Amy said resolutely, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. “It is not over yet. We have one more chore here.”

Amy left the room and, a few minutes later, returned with a 55-gallon drum of gasoline.

“Earlier today,” Amy said, “I arranged for fifty of these things to be brought here. They are scattered throughout the rooms on this floor. There are explosives wired to one of the barrels in each room. When the timer hits zero, the bomb will blow, igniting the gasoline. When the flames finally go out, there will be nothing recognizable of these two.”

“Wow,” Elizabeth said. “Why? This facility is four stories underground. It is unlikely that anyone will find this place.”

“Alanna found it 12 years ago,” Melinda commented. “Other people have to know about it as well.”

“Alanna made the mistake of recording the murders 12 years ago. There was evidence left behind. I am not going to make that mistake. When the authorities investigate, they will find nothing here but ash. I have four more barrels outside the door. Help me move them in, please.”

The older sisters did as they were asked. As they were walking up the last flight of stairs, heading to the door that would lead them outside, they heard a muffled boom.

“There go the bombs,” Amy said. “In about an hour, smoke will start to escape from this door.”

“Only because you turned on the fans directing it here.”

“True, but I made sure that I left no fingerprints.”

“But why,” Elizabeth asked. “Why direct the smoke out here?”

“The toxicity of the fumes down there will make it dangerous for anyone who goes down there. It is almost winter. Homeless people will be looking for a warm place to stay. I do not want them dying down there because of us. This will get the attention of the authorities and they will clean it up or put up warning signs. Anyway, let’s go meet Ed.”

“Are you going to kill Johnny,” Melinda asked.

“No. He is innocent. I know what I said to Alanna, but he is really innocent in all of this.”

“Where will he stay,” Melinda asked. “His parents are dead.”

“Do you really have to ask,” Amy asked incredulously. “He will stay with Ed. The medical treatment was a success. He will still live for a while, yet.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth said. “Enough talk. Let’s go catch our flight.”